There are a Japanese syllabary and a story that I want to write.

Mana..deflect..wilderness..again..float..up..pour down..heaven..provisions..white..pure..sweet..talk..wick..empty..stomach..at once..fill.

Mana is made to fall, and the god keeps giving the people hope, and showing love that doesn't change in the land of promise of [tadotsu] in the tracing clan corner.

Sleep..get..Japanese syllabary..at one time..such..gentle..happy..talk..disregard..good.

Then, the Japanese syllabary.

Is all [koku] white [subekikoto] confessed, is permission begged to the Japanese syllabary, and can it be passed under under that narrow gate under [kowatashi]?

It has courage.

[End of Page 1]

You who likes punishment and prologue self-[**bon] [warino] recollection [**] having muttered to mulberry and good-bye in this.

A beloved person had the woman who bade farewell to it in such a word.

Why do not be together if it loved why?

Do it grasp and did I shake off its [nigiri] hand that had occupied it in that way gently?

Have you ..man who watches eye difference [shide] of the [manaza] despair.. advanced to a narrow gate only by one person why for the back?

Were not you able to walk on the bright road assumed to be spacious the clasp of the hand by two people each other, and queuing up?

[**] [hi]ing turned over and was not good at [e] because it was nothing but seemed unjust for me [rifujinnatsu] [juu] seven-year-old her word and the action sad.

Good-bye.

[End of Page 2]

That person who had led me also watched and whispered about ..lead.. [onaji].

I in [hitomi] ..in a pure, white petal and Hitomi [su].. ..putting out..

Good-bye.

It is warm [hohoena] [bi] smile that hurts and turns over and [**] revives in [mune] that melts to soft golden light in the evening.

Three are knit coming and gently ..[yashiyahakana] minute [i] shoulder and frail limbs.. long in which it shakes.

Back figure on which it doesn't look back.

Voice that more painful, is gentler that affects repeatedly in interior of [kukae] ear.

Good-bye.

Five prologues

You were my important above all person.

[End of Page 3]

I [**] i¡

Chapter 1 My murderous intent that you shake

When the strap of [shuiga] of .."Yes, promise it is possible to come".. [mariko] and the [bukiurehoo] pink is slowly dropped to the palm, [kotofu] is glad and [hokorobaseta] as for the cheek.

"Each other thank you for ," and "It slows and [gomen]" [ayamakami] refuses in the power of the splash of the hair when [ikio] is decided a little and it apologizes badly.

It opened, it picked up by the finger, and it sat in face [nonaga] [mae] with [matasoo] after it had grasped firmly ..loveliness.. smiled by "No, and it was ..1.. terrible and it was lovely" [hohoenigi] [shou] ..sparing...

It looks at for a long time by the face that seems to melt as it is.

The [odayakana] air had been filled in the classroom of the morning.

Transparent light shines in from the window, and [kotofu]'s face is made to glow brightly.

When the person begins to increase slowly in the classroom, [kotofu] seems not to notice.

Eyes

[End of Page 4]

The under of my Chapter 7 of murderous intent 1 that you shake is faintly reddened, and it looks me up.

"Did Inoue have sleep cc ..this strap.. for a long time?" and [geshiyorayuumimami] ..it was...

u

Yes, it missed passing it though it was a travel souvenir during summer vacation.

It is the same as [kotofu]'s summer greeting.

v

[Kurapiru] and [gasou] pointed the lip only a little when saying.

"Because Inoue of me cc thought of [ya] [nayatsutte], it was disliked. "

u

Such a thing.

[Dotsuchikatteittara] and [kotofu] were seen the reason the way to dislike me.

Therefore, I thought my trouble though the souvenir was passed.

v

"It is not possible to speak well even if it is thought a story so because it comes, it is strained, and it becomes a severe look and i is [tadasono] Inoue of such me for a long time ..hatred by 1 dependence Inoue of the difference of [chi].." it ..millet.. panics, denying it is lovely, and the interior of the chest becomes ticklish.

I started laughing in happy feelings.

"Yes, now was neatly understood" Then, [kotofu] became [odayakana] expression, too and it looked down shamefully.

The strap is grasped as .."easily.. ..".. wrapped with both hands.

[End of Page 5]

8

"This strap and Inoue chose for me. "

"Yes"

u

[Tekureta] ..the idea... I when choosing

E

v

Seem suited color [danatte] to yes [kotofu] of ..suiting.. "" [Kotofu] loosens the mouth more and more shamefully, and it is muttered, "It is favorite pink cc" in a small voice.

After that, the cheek was said while reddened.

u

However, did you think that the souvenir was bought for me why?

I felt in those days and were bad.

v

It looks me up remaining quiet ..eye difference [shide] where the [manaza] expectation shuts oneself up...

I blocked the voice.

The suddenly bitter one mixes with heart-warming, sweet feelings.

Because corbicula i [tooko] senior who was not able to cause it ..[tte].. said to everyone the souvenir that it will buy it.

As the accumulation of a small thing gently laughing at the association of every day by the tone like the elder sister of importance who worries about younger brother because it depends.

I opened its mouth in feelings against which the interior of the chest that exceeded it rubbed.

u

I, because it roars for suddenly and it has returned when you go for [kotofu]'s visit.

That

[End of Page 6]

Chapter 91 It adds it panicking because cc L [kotofu] is seen disappointed because it will be my murderous intent [wao] apology that the sonny shakes.

It floats on phlegm and sweet light floats on eyes , saying that "It was not thought be to good for deflecting of , ..along.. when it was possible to become [kotofu] happily because of this".

[Kotofu] was embarrassed suitable for side.

Piece [tsuso]

u

cc ..[be].. separately The lie may be not lucky of you. []

The one that it is ....bringing.. [tekuretadakede].. glad for Inoue ..souvenir.. to buy for me up to now" It ..word lie.. makes it to [zuki].

..retreat.. [-].

The stiffening mind was filled with the soft one again as soon as having laughed because "All one's life, valued it" [kotofu] looked up.

It is straight, pure Hitomi pupil 1 there is neither [urazatakura] back switching off nor a plot, too that earnestly watches only me.

I was saved by this pupil.

It was [kotofu] to support embracing closely as I who came home by the bottom crying from Mr. [naganin]'s house [riyuu] and yesterday.

It is not necessary to write any longer.

[End of Page 7]

I am on Inoue's side even if ten is not written.

How glad was it to have said so? tears [wopotapotakoboshi]

Up to now, seeing [u] had not been thought that a desire as intense as [biwa] was held for [kotofu].

[Wabukiyou], courage springs when is with [kotofu].

A clumsy geniality and I snappishly feel [itsushiyoukenmeii] and an all-out word sincerely dear.

As if, it is peaceful and . like the [odayakana] one in daily life for which I crave.

It is possible to strengthen if it is the same as [kotofu].

Therefore, it doesn't hesitate.

You need not become a writer by me.

There surely if it is possible to walk slowly while supporting it while laughing at the road that [konoha] [akaru] everyone ..saying.. ..under the sun.. assumed to be spacious where it goes as [kokoroha] Inoue [nomama] [kotofu] each other.

Can you ..".. return together today?

" "Yes" withdrew one's gaze shamefully with a nod, harpoon "Each other Already gone because , Mori et al. had come" small Saku hand was waved, and parting flickering seeing here was lovely.

"It is ..seeming settle down considerably.."

[End of Page 8]

u

Mr. Akutagawa is murderous intent Chapter 111 dirt [gawa] [nagomaseteita] of me whom you shake when turning around as for eyes.

"Worried because it had stopped away from school" The hilt.

u

[Gomen] and it takes care with variously.

It is cc, and [asakura] of ..piling up.." to have brought [biwa].

u

No, I am free attendance.

It is a will of Asakura that went to Inoue to meet" The [odayakana] smile blots to the mouth to be precocious.

Surely, I was being helped by [biwa] and Mr. Akutagawa cc.

When separating in the tightness point coffee shop, why goodness seemed to be able not to be understood, and to sever it because it is helpless.

However, feelings can be conveyed straight to Mr. Akutagawa today.

u

The idea furnace was glad No to halt ..saying...

The answer was finally found by the favor" I reported in a bright voice.

u

After all, I do not become a writer.

The novel has not been written any longer" Mr. Akutagawa erases the smile ..my gay.. oppositely, and it becomes an uneasy [gena] face just a little.

Is it ..cherry blossoms [i] ".. so cc?

If Inoue decided it, I should not say.

However, is Sakurai safe?

" The whole body stood and millet stood to phlegm as the cold one was held by the scruff of the neck when it was millet.

[End of Page 9]

Eyes like the stray dog of 12 [naganin] brutal [norainu] extend to a cup of the head the first grade of junior high-school with red blood, and the whispered voice revives in the ear.

It is ..obstruction.. [ssune] of one [kotofu] and [jiyama] to carrying.

Lowered voice that it gets irritated and irritation shut oneself up.

It is not my one [nanisurukawakari] if not separating.

It is likely to do, and to destroy it.

Is it ..[kotofu].. confused z It was coldly stickily informed that it included it biting me ..the remark and a word...

It called the carrying of [atosugu] and Mr. [naganin] of [rusuden;a].

However, it became an answering machine no matter how it called, and Mr. [naganin] did not go out.

When it sleeps, it comes, and there is really something on [kotofu]'s body.

[Kotofu] ..the twist of the stomach.. ..seeming [ki] it... worry

[End of Page 10]

The carrying of my murderous intent whom [yu] Chapter 31 sonny shook was called.

One Inoue?

How did you do?

It is relieved as soon as the voice to do the relief surprise was heard and [hetari] has been crowded on the floor.

In [ppari] and worry.

, is cool because it is still early by one [yada].

How much is it up to 11 homes?

Is it one getting [tto], and about 30 minutes?

One, let's speak till then.

..-.. scale.

E

Getting and scale ..hanging.. .

Let's go to school together one deflecting and tomorrow.

Were there sudden [sonna]-Inoue and anything one [cho] for a moment?

[Tazu] [kotofu] was hurried, and asked it with a concerned voice.

It is painful with i [kotofu].

1 ..floatage..cc yes. find no word to say for 1 or 2 seconds when saying because of uneasiness by a strong tone

Inoue is good ..it is such...

I am crazy like dispossession and speaking to a dark shadow until [tadotsu] [kotofu] who mutters shamefully, and snappishly reaches home at last.

[End of Page 11]

14 was continued.

The hand stiffens coldly after cutting the telephone call, and the whole body is a sweat and [bitsushoridatta].

The heart jumped up whenever without connecting after all, and floating and ..[**] Shin.. changing into [furu] Mamoru, and the line of the backbone trembled though it called the carrying of [kukaetsunasorekaramo] and repetition Mr. [naganin].

It was driven by the impulse of only an unpleasant imagination's wanting to float even if it reposed oneself on a bed, to call [kotofu] many times, and to confirm safety [shiyoudou].

At last..morning..on..slowly..breakfast..taste..promise..place..early..arrive.

It seemed to make the interior of the nose [tsun], and to cry when it keeps vomiting [haasamo] and a white [i] breath, it waiting while making no progress, and [kotofu] who rolled a white muffler appearing from the other side of Asaka.

One Inoue cc.

[Kotofu] who called me seemed to be very happy to do a cheek as red as the apple, and to make eyes sparkle vividly though was [nikami] the apple.

A heavy stone that hung over melted to the shoulder with ..becoming empty.. [-] and I thought that it disappeared as soon as having seen the face of [ookabuso].

Ah it was good.

[Kotofu] came, and it was good.

[End of Page 12]

Such the uneasy one became my Chapter of murderous intent 151 that you shook and strengthened, and only [kotofu] was walking in the next, feelings became easy, and the mind seemed to strengthen, too.

It did so, and we went to school.

The courage that [kotofu] gave still remains in the mind, and supports me firmly.

Mr. [odo] [naganin] doesn't seem to have said those kind of things by threatened for free.

The body cowers now when recalling that Mr. [naganin]'s voice and frenzy at that time were conceived in eye difference [shiwo].

The chest is patted like the lie quiet of ..becoming it.. [fu] knife.

[Kotofu] is not defended.

"There were Mr. Akutagawa and a request" I told that Mr. [naganin] might do something to [kotofu].

Mr. Akutagawa's face steepens in a moment.

"There is not Mr. Akutagawa though it will be as much as possible with [kotofu] to settling with Mr. [naganin] ..[kotofu].. ..whether will take care.. either. "

"Understood. "

u

Thank you.

" ....[bakaride].. apologizing for reliance the other day..

u

It is slow to rely on as soon as good.

Inoue z Anything is held by the person too much.

It embarrasses it if it doesn't say ahead of time because I am not guess [shinoiihou]. "

,

[End of Page 13]

It was puzzled while it was glad to be said by 16 [tomado] serious look.

"Though it holds and cc anything ..Mr. Akutagawa.. is thought that you from [mutte] and the deflect me alone" and "cc ..so.. though not intended" Mr. [mayune] [gomoku] Sichuan draws [mayune].

I smiled in warm feelings.

u

I am allowed to accept kind offer.

When you have been embarrassed, too [ne] ..may say neatly by you...

Because I guessed so much and was not ..[ga].. good either" Mr. Akutagawa's face softened, too, when saying along.

"Ah" chime rings, and everyone returns to its seat hurriedly.

I begin also to walk.

What .."Inoue" "..?

" After having the hesitating eyes, Mr. Akutagawa asked for it to stop the foot and to turn around.

Were you able ..[amano] "cc.. to speak with senior Amano neatly?

" It is possible ..".. ..chest.. to hang on with [gyutsu]. "

Mr. [tsura] [gomoku] Sichuan is painfully looking at me.

It seemed to project my face as it was.

[End of Page 14]

u

It is good to have chosen the road that Inoue doesn't write, and to exist in the resolution about which it quarrels with Sakurai.

However, it is likely to become complicated more and more with senior Amano because of that.

" It is not possible to answer by the "cc" throat word's stopping with the throat, and becoming suffocating.

Mr. Akutagawa's eyes cannot be seen straight.

The teacher came, and we withdrew one's gaze each other, and sat down at the seat.

Chapter 171 Were you able to speak with my senior Amano of murderous intent whom the sonny shook neatly?

Stifling with which the Fusa throat was blocked continued in class.

Mr. Akutagawa's word sticks to the head.

I have not concluded the relation to the [tooko] senior yet.

The [tooko] senior hoped to me.

I must finish writing the novel that dying mother was to have written.

It is impossible.

It is not [bokuha] [tooko] senior's mother, and the novel for which the [tooko] senior hopes cannot be written.

A lot of [tooko] seniors were told on this several.

Father was an editor.

[End of Page 15]

18 wish of writer [ga] of ..mother.. [nou].

Both car things [****] ..losing.. [nattakoto].

Relation between Mr. [naganin]'s mother [kanako] and Mr. and Mrs. Amano.

How does [kanako] receive the [tooko] senior of friend's keepsake?

cc in [kanako]'s house ..whether ..what wind.. spent it... the [tooko] senior

A gentle in reality person though the [buaisou] aunt looks unfriendly.

One passing was made to live among these.

Really good person.

..one.. return.

[Tooko] senior who met [kanako] like being unbearably glad by feverish body of aunt one still weak.

[Kanako] writer Sakurai that doesn't give as much as one [ichipetsu] handicapped [**], and passed beside of silent [nomama] [tooko] senior.

It was not possible to do at all at that time.

Anger seemed to have a lump in one's throat by the boil of blood in the [futsutousa] body, to burst the chest, and be not able to originate the voice by a word though it was full in feelings to which it was painful and wanted to call out one.

[End of Page 16]

Chapter 191 The sonny shakes it.

It was not done for my murderous intent [tooko] senior at all.

cc [aanansuyo] and those two usual people of sleep food.

[Tookoane] talks to, and [kanako] disregards it cc.

cc was so for a long time from time when [tookoane] had come.

When it was treated as not existing though it existed, and it was amusing to be laughing, were driving [iyashina] and the body the remark placentas though were wall [ruhodo] belly [gami] Û?

To have lived ..years in the same person how many.., it was not able to be said even to [kanako] that it might be a bean jam ball - when the [togiomomuki] [tooko] senior was disregarded.

[Ko] senior and ..long way.. ..fulfilling.. [ko] were making the world only of two people from that narrow space, and it was without putting it in that in like the book like reading the printed character me.

Running away [runsuka] though it is you that showed one dream?

Book [i] and [kokoroha].

Mr. [naganin] said that something changed if I wrote.

I am [tooko] senior's writer.

[End of Page 17]

When it is 20.

I cannot answer the wish for [kotaso].

Hope for it for these two ..[tooko] senior.. even years, exist on my side, and the hand whenever I begin to weep ..grasping, and having made them stand...

It is [ikudotsumazubokuga], mark [ki] many times, and it is thanks to the [tooko] senior that had walked here.

I ..the kick.. cannot realize [tooko] senior's wish.

Even if it is ungrateful or selfish, only it is being possible one to do [nainda] ! of one that becomes a writer, and cannot write a novel that cannot be done.

The nature seemed to become strange the pain that beat and threw [tou].

The [tooko] senior betrayed me.

The [bokumo] [tooko] senior was betrayed the kick.

The [tooko] senior who gave the geniality and warmth as cannot counted by me always always.

It is because I looked too dark.

Mr. Akutagawa apologized for resting time.

u

It was sorry.

cc though there was will being not to afflict Inoue. "

u

It is good.

..[tooko] senior.. ..cc.. already" Anything might already be said.

[End of Page 18]

You must shake or because it doesn't meet ..me.. ..murderous intent Chapter 211 [mou] ,...

Do because it becomes memories some time, and it goes away?

And, it is good. it is possible to forget

So vividly, you can able to forget and do the ear eyes though remain in the [hifu] skin the [tooko] senior's memory?

It is ..drop.. [i] in chest [gakon;uzuna].

Mr. Akutagawa quietly puts my hand on my shoulder.

u

Hey than doing when meeting senior Amano. such a face that seems to be painful

Wasn't senior Amano an important person for Inoue?

Senior Amano, Inoue always worried.

Inoue was valued.

These kind of things..say.

However, I if it was not senior Amano think Inoue is understood most now" It is in Mr. Akutagawa's straight eye difference [shiga] and presence.

I muttered in feelings that seemed to cry while enduring the pain that was squeezed one's throat and applied.

People who understand "It might seem to be cc" me most.

Nevertheless, it was told to write a novel to me.

It was told to return it to [miu] Inoue.

..[ken;oboku].. [sonokoto] though it is necessary to have known whether to have disliked it how much.

Still, ..saying.. [wa].

[End of Page 19]

Did you wish by 22 [zuniirarenaihodo]?

The novel like the mana that [kate] mother was to have written and to [kiyoyou] of one god's white, sweet provisions that fall from the heaven reading the Japanese syllabary story like the sage etc.

And, to fill an empty stomach.

u

There is no what is made cc [bokuga] [tooko] senior though it is miserable.

Because it is me as the writer necessary for the [tooko] senior.

cc For me of a free high school student, the [tooko] senior is not helped" The chest rubs.

Mr. Akutagawa was impatiently looking at me.

It is called, [kotofu] is "Inoue" in the back.

[Nagonde] and I ..dark feelings.. walked to seeing with a smile [kotofu] , saying that "Then," seemed a shameful, small voice.

It did so, and several days passed.

It meets the morning and after school, and Noboru is leaving with [kotofu] school.

In carrying after it returns to the house

[End of Page 20]

cc After you shook it of my murderous intent Chapter 231 conversation, doing mail, and calling in carrying completely, mail was stricken, and it was disputed because of carrying at the end, 'Good night' and spent it as being to be near even if away.

A day peaceful like [ru] that pulls out and erases [nu] continues to the rhythm though the nerve was on edge for a long time though it doesn't know what where Mr. [togahiyoushi] [naganin] begins.

What is Mr. [naganin] ..".. doing when meeting Takeda in case of [roukatakeda] [**]?

Ask.

u

It is energetic.

It was said, It rose in Harumi's shop yesterday" by a bright face.

Harumi's shop is a shop that did the party to the eve.

It is Mr. [naganin]'s resorting, and there is a beautiful waitress named beautiful Harumi.

[Dairantou]

u

Four girls ..bee.. are put together, and the large fighting of the scuffle disorderly.

Mr. Ryu talks about cola that ice enters after it is beaten with a smile innocent as the small talk of [bukkakeraretemashita]" usual [mujiyakigoku] is done.

Did Takeda of it cc also participate in "

v

No, ..visit getting a new ginger cake and tea.. [mashita] .."... "

u

It seems to be cc.

? changed into another any,

E

v

[End of Page 21]

24

u

It seeming is getting [tto] cc.

It is Mr. Ryu, and the telephone is [kaketemashita] . many times.

Did you get irritated a little as the other party did not go out?" To whom ..telephone cc.. do ..getting bored.. .."..?

" In the face with "Now" content, [nikottosuru].

Nastiness

u

Do you worry about the [nanase] senior?

" ..might re-nastiness of Mr. Ryu..

u

Yes.

I want ..[kotofu].. to defend" Takeda became a suddenly serious face when saying seriously along.

Do you .."Changed into the [kokoroha] senior and the [nanase] senior for a moment" ".. see getting [] and , ..along.. in such a way?

v

u

Yes.

I think that it values it ..[nanase] senior.. ahead.

Senior..senior..provide..shoulder..power..come off..ahead..so much..impolite.

" It was "Well, was it cool Shige-, and was [dokuyou] of the nature feeling only in the [kokoroha] senior in the denunciation denunciation in the [nanase] senior though considered?" and "Floatage cc" so.

[End of Page 22]

Again with a smile of my Chapter of murderous intent 251 Takeda whom you shake.

u

It was good as it went well.

It" The hand was waved and it was seen off to leave by a complex frame of mind.

The other party whom Mr. [naganin] was calling is anxious.

cc like irritation.

If it is other party's of play girl, cc though it is good.

There is a black cloud shrouded in the chest without clearing up while the flow to every day [odayaka].

Mr. ..getting tired the subculture.. person surely has not given it up yet.

To realize the purpose, he today scared any awful thing in instigating.

It was lunchtime that it was called by the reeling hemp your senior.

I who had been choosing the bread of the lunch "[Kokoroha] ..after a long time.. [kun]" in [rori] [poibuotoro] ..crowding.. Procurement Department turned around in surprise.

It is [adedeiru] amorously with a smile in the vivid rose in full bloom in the [dokana] country of [sahokobara] or one insectivorous flower [sonna] air.

A glossy brown hair spilt on the well-developed bosom like the wave.

Because it was always an atelier in the music hall that met the hemp your senior, before Procurement Department at time of daytime and the [pouzen;iu] situation were too made [****] by the mismatch.

The hemp your senior asked it by the face that showed of the prospect of anything.

[End of Page 23]

26

u

Though it heard even if you come to me to meet.

By chance, [tooko].

After all..sleep..screw up one's eyes..settle down..atelier..go..follow..natural..say..haughty..walk.

Takamizawa prepared tea and the sandwich when high sitting and boiling and arriving at the atelier.

[Ki]

u

[De]?

Do you want to come [naniga] [**]?

" I opened its mouth while remembering stifling.

Where does the hemp your senior ..".. know?

" Nonchalant "Being examined is most" is answered.

Do [tooko] senior's parents ..".. :?

v

u

The death due to the accident.

Mr...mother.

" It might be writer [heheheheheko]'s [kanako] Sakurai.

She is famous.

It dries up variously in L lees entrance, and it is smart.

I asked wanting know most in the voice that had gotten hoarse.

[End of Page 24]

The pit of the stomach became as soon as having made it to my Chapter of murderous intent 271"Did [kanako] poison [tooko] senior's parents as written in the novel and kill?" entrance that you shook, and it became heavy, and the tip of a finger became cold with [zushin] like ice.

The [e] roundabout hemp your senior floats seeing of ..[**tsuya].. [wara].

[Tsuko] of ..dependence.. [ro]. do

u

In the investigation of the police, evidence that [kanako] Sakurai murdered Mr. and Mrs. Amano is not found.

cc though circumstances of the accident can assume it is unnatural, and there a trouble while driving.

Mr. and Mrs. entrusted [tooko] to the house of [kanako] to attend the wedding on that day.

After it took, it stepped on [naganin] and [tooko] of the son of [kanako] that had stayed since the day before after it had had breakfast in the family in the apartment house at home, and it came near to a Sakurai family that put it, it faced the hall of ceremony with the car that husband's [bun;you] drove.

cc at that time if [kanako] poisons it" ..wanting possession of the hemp your senior.. to apply it, the word is cut.

I packed the breath.

u

[Kanako] was out during that time.

It was a housekeeper of the house sitting that corresponded.

Therefore, even they are some tricks and it is impossibilities to poison [kanako] as long as it doesn't use it" A cold sweat spills ..under clothes.. and it falls.

[Kanako] is not poisoning it.

Nevertheless, [kanako] wrote the novel confessed that I had killed why.

The [tooko] senior was made "Child who did not exist".

[End of Page 25]

To disregard it from 28 starts, did you receive it?

The content of [kanako]'s letter read in [tooko] senior's room is recalled, and the body is stricken and trembles with [ru].

One [anata] might be thought that , passing only has to die.

That letter written toward [yui] best friend's [hazudatta] [musukoromo].

It had the poison, and it tried to murder husband's [bun;you] [san;ya] [kanako] and, then, [yuudan;iruto] and [kanako] were denouncing [musukoromo].

After doing and killing him 1, do I also kill?

Is the poison lit in my meal?

[Kanako] knows, and : the cache of the poison when there was certainly a poison there when opening it.

It revives even if fear and the doubt that arose when the [giwaku] letter is read are negative or it is negative, and it bites to the chest.

Wasn't it [musukoromo] to poison?

[Muri] belief [yuu] [musukoromo] must commit forced double-suicide with [bun;you] and in phlegm.

Mr. [naganin] also said.

[End of Page 26]

To [hehehehehehehehehehehe] when you passed the poison to the [musukoromo] elder sister.

It was compared with doubtful moonlight on that night that seemed to be frozen to the wick of the Shin body, and it was confessed that I was reborn of dead father and [**wa] [hiraumi] while staring at [misusuwatakumiboku] by eyes that having a quiet sheen had.

The poison that entered a small trench of the heart of the violet not to flatter to [musukoromo] elder sister's hand when you grasped.

When the [musukoromo] elder sister laughed gladly Thank you because she says.

And, when you used it.

Chapter 291 To make the person who loves ours through all eternity, is my murderous intent 1 that the sonny shakes done?

I or the other party was killed, and the lowered voice was recalled, and it had gooseflesh sweetly ..the conception of the Japanese syllabary frenzy...

Reborn is impossible.

Mr. [naganin] has the [mofugouu] maniac if it says seriously.

Nevertheless, there was a strange sign that was not able to be denied in the word.

Before passing [**] of book [i].

[Kokoroha].

I saw a word of the violet of [o-re--rugeie] small same in [tookoane] and [kanako]'s letter was seen.

[End of Page 27]

The story of writing of 30 umbrella [anata] is the same as the dream of expanding of [o-re--rugeie] the umbrella that attaches the picture and showing it to children vaguely.

It disappears at once if it doesn't remain disembodied and vaguely in the impression, and the morning comes, and it is stripes, and a product.

[O-re--rugeie] is an au lait uncle of the sandman that comes out in Andersen's fairy tale.

Is the agreement of this name a coincidence?

‚»‚ê‚Æ‚à[B

It sweated thickly in the palm when "Though it seemed to be unwell" nature attached.

The face might be also pale like the sick person surely.

Breath is straightened vomiting the breath small, and it is muttered, "cc unabashedly done" in a hard voice.

The hemp your senior seemed to enjoy [mattakunaku] , straw mat by seeming worry and to be observing it.

This person doesn't sympathize even if the weakness is shown.

Oppositely, contempt is [terudakeda].

I hear "Indescribably, it is not" "

" The entrance origin is nasty and [hokorobu].

u

Only the hemp your senior is bad the physical condition, it takes a rest at home, and though it ..[rutte].. heard.

Is it already good?".

[End of Page 28]

My Chapter of murderous intent 311 hemp your senior whom you shook answered with a smile.

.." coming [genhijiago].. [te] ..seeming in a good mood..: It got, the mandible was put there, and it ..[buru].. ..elbow.. crowded excluding my face.

[Daishiyou]

u

Besides, do not you not want to come [**]?

It : specially today.

Idle talk..compensation..speak..Mr...father..what kind of..person..in that case..best..sample..hemp..senior..talk ironically..shine..have.

[Bukimi]

u

It looks like eerie [nahodo] [naganin] though the photograph of [hiraumi] was seen.

About [sohadare], the [hiraumi] person in question is like : completely as crept out from the grave though it is natural because it is a parent and child.

The [fuusoku] character succeeded from father.

It was wandering in the house of a woman untidily, negligently, and here and there and lived, and it swung and it seems to have done [ba] doing [sukau] health Thomann of the cabaret club and customs to minority's habit.

The pandemonium of the zosh is not borne, and the person in question is not a Sakurai style person nevertheless very thing that we know that reflection assumes color [monakukero].

Father and son [sorotte] and the nebbish" The hemp your senior who dislikes doing and Mr. [naganin] is implacable.

The chest placed and tasted the [rareru] desire ..[egubokuha].. eerily the word looking like.

[End of Page 29]

32

Because I am reborn of [**wa] [hiraumi].

The image of [**wa] [hiraumi] comes in succession fast in Mr. [naganin] in the head, and it becomes Mr. [naganin] himself though it must be impossible.

The mouth is eerily misinterpreted, and I am seen by the shining eyes.

With a shrug of the shoulders of "[Hiraumi] also : though hears the death due to the accident" hemp your senior.

u

It went out to the roadway to help the cat.

"Is it cc as for the cat?" The person in question died carrying to the hospital the ambulance and crowding while operating though the cat was safe" [Kapa].

u

. of how like lie to die

The cat is : and thrusting in the car : eaves.

It is [otoko] and [soushikitanone]. idea [nashi] really

The venue of the funeral seems to become a byword still only by the zosh" It frowns silly, and it takes tea.

Did [sougi] "cc [kanako] attend in [hiraumi]'s funeral?

" The hemp your senior put the cup, and answered easily.

u

It did not go.

It prints by having scripted it in the office.

Mother of [tooko] : though she attended. "

[End of Page 30]

Eyes by which my Mr. murderous intent Chapter 331 [naganin] whom you shake deteriorates flicker and the chest is noisy.

u

What did [kanako] think of [hiraumi]?

Mr. [naganin] is : and having worked between funerals though it should have been : giving birth [dakuraaidakara] and love.

Even if [kanako] did not come to the hospital when meeting with an accident, Mr. [naganin] is cc" I was seen by his eyes that the hemp your senior was holding in derision of the sympathy.

It informs me who blocks "Your child" breath because of the stony voice.

The word was not derived "There was a woman who was able to bring children into the world, too, even if it did not love" momentarily.

It is being blamed by the hemp your senior.

Air is suddenly chilly.

It begins to squeeze the voice with much effort.

The hemp your senior answered. with having stared at "Then, for what reasons did you give birth?" me

The word of extreme "For instance, one revenge" is pierced and sticks to [he] in the chest.

[Fukushiyutsu] revenge?

To whom on earth do?

To [musukoromo]?

To [bun;you]?

[End of Page 31]

So ..there are 34.. ..[n] rumor "There was a rumor that [kanako] has an affair as [bun;you] Amano who was the editor in charge, and it is thought enough that it associates with other men by [ninshinrekara] and insinuating love, it gets pregnant, and it gives birth to the child"...

Giving birth to the child of the other party who doesn't love by the insinuation.

To [hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe]

u

My imagination now.

It was not a fact, there was this, too and it is likely to have gotten it" was the stimulation of [kokoroha] [kunni] too strong or

It was made fun, and the cheek became hot quickly.

The hemp your senior said, "Carrying was lent" by a calm face, and registered his number in my carrying.

u

It is good when putting it when there is something.

Next..consultation..take..provide..yes..please..senior..parents..really..poison..do..the..poison..prepare..provide..get.

" The sleep epilogue hemp your senior answered in the tone that returned carrying, sticky, and arrived.

u

Thinking so might be natural.

Did [hiraumi] go in and out to a doubtful place?

[End of Page 32]

My murderous intent and poison that 35-Chapter 11 sonny shakes should have been able to be obtained.

Unexpectedly, it was an aim, and [kanako] might have associated with [hiraumi]" The stomach was disgustingly, and is unpleasant.

The reward is said to the hemp your senior, it goes out of the hall, and various images and words whirl in the head while walking down a corridor.

After all, did [**wa] [hiraumi] prepare the poison?

Did he pass it to not [kanako] but [musukoromo]?

E

The unpleasantness and it are already all things so that Mr. [naganin] said.

It is not a fact, and a free delusion.

Do not drag.

Reborn is one foolish [geteru] [wakarunsuyo].

I have the memory of the previous life.

If someone doesn't disappear like one [anotoki], it is not settled any longer.

[End of Page 33]

36 [bokuha] head was strongly shaken.

Cannot the [tooko] senior forget any longer?

Did the poison exist really?

Who poisoned, and such a thing [bokuni] is unrelated.

[Tooko] senior's parents died for as many as nine years ago.

There is no other way in the place where the saucer and the criminal search were done now.

[Musukoromo]'s of ..doing.. , being likely being likely to have poisoned it in the much more.

Mr. Akutagawa has approached when returning to the classroom in the very limit ..ringing of the chime...

Wasn't it the ..".. same as [kotofu]?

" "Getting"

"Inoue went out of the classroom to [kotofu] when teaching going to the stall. "

u

[Kotofu]?

No. Meet..both..return..surely..together..provide..think..overcast..Sichuan..Mr...eye..become cloudy.

It became painful so that my chest was also cool, and it was tightened.

Will it be looked for for [kotofu] and me still?

The cold crawls the line of the backbone and it rises.

Carrying is taken out from the pocket and arriving is confirmed.

The number of cases is ›.

The chime rings, and all sit down at the seat.

[Kotofu] has not returned yet.

[End of Page 34]

Chapter 371 My murderous intent [kotofu] whom the sonny shakes and Mr. Mori of the friend are flickering anxiously looking at the passage.

A steep Mr. Akutagawa expression.

I called [kotofu]'s carrying.

The power supply is turned off or the message that it doesn't take flows because it is in the place where the electric wave doesn't reach.

I frantically struck mail.

w

How did you do?

[Hajimatsuchauyo] ..class...

Where are you?

x

The pulse rises very, and the temple puts out throbbing and the pain to [ni].

Does not [kotofu] return why?

It is uneasy, and dyes in the chest jet-black.

It returns early early, and it is [kotofu].

The teacher enters a classroom.

[Kotofu] has not come yet.

The grasped carrying trembled with the hand momentarily at that time.

Arriving.

The sender was not [kotofu] but Takeda. 1 ..E-mail it..

The subject is '[Nanase]. '

It trembled with body [gabiku].

Mail is impatiently opened under the desk, and the content is confirmed.

[End of Page 35]

38

The message with a short only [toshoshitsu]' hiragana jumped into eyes, and it ..'.. stood up.

I am shaken the people's in the seat in [fuao] surroundings being surprised and it looks up.

The teacher is pop-eyed.

u

I'm sorry.

One where it goes to school nurse's office

v

It shouted in the voice that it encounters the thug, and I went out from the classroom.

It is correct.

There was something on [kotofu]'s body.

One [kotofu] and ..It relaxed one's guard.. ..obstruction.. [ssune]. thought that it was not possible to interfere at the school on the [yudan] daytime surely of the weekday

Eye difference [shito] that contains irritation and ..narrowness.. [ru].

A voice chilly like cutlery thrusts the chest many times, and no [nanisurukawakari] of me.

[End of Page 36]

You shake, and Mr. [naganin] who whispers because of the twining lowered voice. ..my Chapter of murderous intent 391.. carry

Mr. [naganin] at that time has understood ..not usual...

Mr. [naganin] is [itte] ..never easily give it up...

That word is not a threat and is : even by seriousness.

It has understood.

It took one's eyes off [kotofu] why.

It runs desperately on the passage while blaming my blunder by seeming the crack of the head, it runs in the stairs, and it descends.

It does and [iki] seems to be painful and to tear the throat.

It steps and [koran] Cho bears for the sweat to seem to catch one's eye, for the foot to tangle, and to fall down.

Surrounding scenery has been shapelessly distorted.

Please very, and [] ..be in time...

The note of the close hung to the door in the library.

The other side has quieted down, and only the rough breath that I vomit hangs to the ear.

I turned the knob and entered the inside.

It looks about with [haa;haa;] while panting.

Food is not hung and the reading room is also empty. ..piling up.. counter

The air conditioner also has cut, and it is assumed that it is chilly.

There was a student who read the book sitting on the chair of the only and table in the [isusonna] room.

Feelings come off, look down at the character by eyes of which it woke up of dropping, do not make the sound, and it pages it quietly.

[End of Page 37]

There are 40.

As if, a big machine doll is made there.

It looks me ..empty eyes.. ..the remainder.. up "[San] Takeda" when calling, and the face is turned to the room of there is a basement slightly.

Spiral [shiyoumemaiboku] frantically ran out to that, opened the door that led to the underground, and went down the spiral stairs at the speed of feeling dizzy.

The book that grew yellowish was pierced and stuck in an originating sweet smell, ..sharp cold [hitai].. cheek, and amount when the door of heavily heavy iron was pulled.

The light of a small stand eerily shines on the room.

Two shadows overlap in little space of dim "Graveyard of the book".

It makes flap even if the shadow below desperately pushes the over shadow and it returns it the foot ahead.

It was Mr. [naganin] and it was [kotofu].

Mr. subculture person was seen to hang over on [kotofu] who fell on one's back on the floor, and it became hot from the scruff of the neck to Shin with the ear and the head with [kaa;-].

Murderous intent..feel..get angry..others..remember..for the first time.

Even the backs of eyes were dyed Shin hardening [] red, the heart rampaged, reason blew off, it became the mass of feelings, and I rushed.

"

[End of Page 38]

It strikes, the nape of the neck is gripped by both hands, and the face of my Mr. [naganin] of murderous intent Chapter 411 [naguerikubitsuka] who turned around whom you shake is pushed away.

The tomb of the book is dug, is hit [niri] crumble and Mr. [naganin]'s shoulders by rubbish, and falls on the floor.

Dust flew up to dim light in the stand.

My name is called with "It is, and is [] Inoue cc 1" [kotofu] [sanga] [namidakoe], and it has clung while trembling.

The hair and the uniform are soppy, and the ribbon of chest has gotten loose.

It muttered embracing closely, and repeating "[Gomen] and [kotofu] and [gomen]" [bokuha] [kotofu].

[Kotofu]'s tremble is not settled.

My uniform is strong, the hilt is finished, it piles up, the face is held to the chest, and "[] [] and Inoue cc Inoue cc" and [nanondo] are done ..might very scary...

White dust is attached to a beautiful brown hair.

[Niraboku] chewed the molar well, and stared at Mr. [naganin] by sharp eyes.

Mr. pratfall [naganin] lands on one's bottom to the floor, and is looking up at here.

The eyes saw dissatisfied [sounigiratsuki] and the lip distorted as having gotten angry, and blood went up to the head more and more.

u

It is ..hand.. ..putting out.. [suna] in [kotofu].

For what one giving sonny yearns as it has not taken care of me [-] ..the crime it.. and any longer, and I am [miu] one Inoue that doesn't write the novel. be doing by you

[End of Page 39]

[Ranai] 1 returns and if something is done to [kotofu] this time, might kill you in 42.

It is angry like it.

v

Mr. [togemimizawa] [naganin] mutters covered with the thorns in an abrasive voice.

u

cc ..hearing of 'Kill' the word from [kokoroha]'s mouth...

Her so much important [suka] ?

Not becoming accustomed, it is [issuyo] ..stopping it and [itahou]...

For [kokoroha] and me, the experience is different cc.

cc that becomes accustomed. kill and ..[rutte].. be said

..cc.. [naissuyo] cc ..it is.. no matter how it says by the mouth so. the guy who actually kills me

v

Mr. [naganin] takes out the knife of the fold from the pocket.

When I snap opened it, it threw out to this my feet and I sent it.

To fuel [aosoushite] and my anger, the mouth was lifted up small.

u

I, please kill with [soitsu].

Do you gloss over even degrees how many thoroughly?

Really, [kokoroha]'s important [kotofu] is destroyed.

Because [kotofu] and ..obstruction.. [ssukara].

Because it thinks with [hoshiitte] [maji] because it disappears quickly from [kokoroha] front

v

Light with a cold knife-edge has been shot on a concrete floor where an old book is scattered.

It becomes hot as the [shipidangai] head is numb, the throat dries up in the dry as a bone, and it becomes a cliff ..the cornered feelings brute...

A brutal beast is gradually approaching the presence, and it kills and it is ruled by [ranakereba] feelings to which it kills and [rareru] [sonna] draws near.

[End of Page 40]

Chapter 431 My murderous intent [kotofu] whom the sonny shook pulled uneasy [geni] and my sleeve.

"No goodness cc" entertainment road is whispered in the voice that seems to cut.

Mr. [naganin]'s voice affects like denying the word.

It shall keep tattered [kotofu] in the presence of [kokoroha] now if it is what ..'.. ..".." [Kotofu] ducks [biku] and the body.

My body becomes empty, too.

It stares at satanic eye difference [shiga] and us who conceived dangerous zeal.

Fragment leakage [ikokunai] of intimacy and cruel eyes-

u

I am serious.

Let's my seriousness, [kokoroha]'s seriousness, and which wins, and try.

Now please stop my heart picking it up.

Then, it never says ..writing a novel to [kokoroha]...

. because the dead are not mouth [kike].

Please teach [kokoroha]'s seriousness to my body.

v

Argent knife that lies in one's feet.

[Kotofu] need not encounter dangerous eyes any longer if it thrusts it into Mr. [naganin]'s chest picking it up.

Surely, Mr. [naganin] doesn't avoid it.

Air increases density rapidly, and the throat is tightened strongly.

I stop breathing, do not blink, and watch the knife.

[End of Page 41]

Mr. [naganin] is not Mr. [naganin] that former is cheerful any longer who cannot permit Mr. 44 [naganin] to have made it to [kotofu].

It doesn't end here and it sings the same song.

The spectacle seen when the door is opened revives on the back side of eyes, and the boiling murderous intent has a lump in one's throat.

If you want to defend [kotofu] seriously.

[Kodame-]" A strong voice called me drawn to seditious feelings to stop.

It was [kotofu] to shout.

It shuts one's teeth while trembling small with my chest, it stares at Mr. [naganin] by bullish eyes, and it says because of the full voice.

u

Even , I am [shitatte], and am Inoue and absolutely separation [naikara] of one that what you say is not effective in [antagana]. encounter Inoue

Wonderful such ..drinking.. [zenzen] [kotonai].

..jar.. [tarishinai] still ..frighteningly... you

I am Inoue this ahead for a long time } Because it is in the cord.

" [Kotofu] releases the hand that gripped my uniform.

It is seen to squat down on the floor, and makes it to [ha].

Mr. "[Kotofu] [san]" [naganin] was amazed, too.

[End of Page 42]

46 [kotofu] threw out to one's heart's content heading for darkness lined with the bookshelf when the knife was picked up.

The sound that the knife hits the shelf affected, the sound that it falls on the floor was heard, and it quieted down.

[Kotofu] clings firmly pressing the face against my arm.

u

cc It is true ..saying the other day...

Inoue likes it cc.

I was on Inoue's side" Deflecting might have been a very sacred, sweet word.

The mind trembles.

[Kotofu] was going to laugh because it looked up.

It looked more beautiful than any other smiles though it was an awkward smile.

"Thank you" [bokumo] [kotofu]'s shoulder was held and it drew it.

Heat pulls from the body, and it becomes full because of the clear desire.

Moreover, courage was gotten from [kotofu].

Mr. [naganin] mutters in the voice of which it wakes up.

"..saying.. cc of [toro] shin cc ..there was an other party who loved in such a way.." A glaring sign weakened if that was seen while watching Kei Callot, and tiredness [kitsuta] ..seeming.. saw us.

[End of Page 43]

My Chapter of murderous intent 471 cc I cannot also pull it though "" [kotofu] whom you shake pulls my uniform.

After it nodded and Mr. [naganin] turned and were said to "Inoue who ..cc.. went ..it was.." and "Yes" [bokuha] [kotofu].

u

I do not pull it either.

Mr. [naganin] ..remainder.. squatted down and was ..[Kotofu] is defended".. ..dependence.. ..Rob.. ..saying.. crowded of the face that had done [****].

The face, [dabutte], and the chest shown when the [tooko] senior comes to my house whilom seem painful not powerful, eye difference [shiga] in the middle of the night are paralysis [itakeredo] in suddenness cc.

The room was made holding [kotofu]'s shoulder as it was.

It returns on "..[] Inoue.. safely", and Mr. Akutagawa runs.

It is said that "It was thought that it ran in when not returning during another minute" and "Mr. Akutagawa and the class were cc-E" piece Inoue's appearance will be seen, and has gone out" Confusedly.

The teacher might have been surprised.

[Kotofu] is pop-eyed.

When Mr. Akutagawa tries to go down having come here running after me, and underground

w

Person concerned [dou]

[End of Page 44]

You should talk by 48 people.

Please give [te] to me sitting there.

x

It was spoken that it had been stopped by Takeda by the scowl.

Takeda is turning over wisdom [ranpuride] and this [ji] of [nope].

It muttered indifferently with it had eyes of which it had woken up when "Thank you for teaching ..Takeda and [kotofu].." reward was said.

There was ..[sanha] Takeda [**].. what in "No cc" underground there by you neither or what Mr. [naganin] and story you told.

A comical melody rings by the pocket of Takeda's uniform.

Takeda put out carrying expressionlessly, and saw arriving.

"cc It is from Mr. E-mail cc Ryu" [Bokuhabikuttoshita].

Do you ..".. write?

" [Kotofu] is timidly looking the strike of the mail of the reply by a finger accustomed as for "It is [chiku] [ttautte] in [kokoroha]".

It might be not able to be after all not puzzled even if it knows another face of an innocent junior.

As for my arm, it is [gyutsu] and [tsukamu].

[End of Page 45]

It asks it in the voice that is my Chapter of murderous intent 491 [bokumo] [kasu] that you shake.

"cc Did you answer?" Takeda shut the pocket edition of starting read, and stood up.

The title of the cover was 'No Longer Human. '

"The following are done somewhere else" It walks to the room of leading to the underground coldly answering.

"Do you go to Takeda cc of [] and Mr. [naganin]?" Eczema.

u

Yes.

The mood comes because it is sulky.

v

It turned around with the face of obedient, bright Takeda 1000 love when halting [chiasoushite] and on the way.

u

Then, I must be going.

[Pa] [kokoroha] senior, [nanase] senior, and Akutagawa ahead-..saying.. !

v

We three people were keeping standing for a while in the change that was able to be called vividness as dumbfounded.

..[kotofu] [sangapotsuri].. ..writing.. [tta] before long.

"It is [hen] when doing and returning to the classroom by cc3 people. "

"It is said along ..,.. ..along... "

"Ah certainty"

[End of Page 46]

It asks it in the voice that is my Chapter of murderous intent 491 [bokumo] [kasu] that you shake.

"cc Did you answer?" Takeda shut the pocket edition of starting read, and stood up.

The title of the cover was 'No Longer Human. '

"The following are done somewhere else" It walks to the room of leading to the underground coldly answering.

"Do you go to Takeda cc of [] and Mr. [naganin]?" Eczema.

u

Yes.

The mood comes because it is sulky.

v

It turned around with the face of obedient, bright Takeda 1000 love when halting [chiasoushite] and on the way.

u

Then, I must be going.

[Pa] [kokoroha] senior, [nanase] senior, and Akutagawa ahead-..saying.. !

v

We three people were keeping standing for a while in the change that was able to be called vividness as dumbfounded.

It was called [kotofu] [sangapotsuri] before long.

It is [hen] when the piece is done EcEE and it returns to the classroom by three people" "It is said along ..,.. ..along... "

"Ah certainty"

[End of Page 47]

50 [bosoboso] and a few minutes ..negotiation...

It goes to the school nurse's office all together, and we are anemias it, are cc, and are that us because I put [tsujitsuma] [musu] bureau and the street skirt together "

Library..book..arrange..cod..do..move..stomach..condition..bad..rest room..go out..attendance..teacher..offer.

�ž

�ž Did writing ž make the Japanese syllabary happy?�

[Bun;you] was always speaking that it was an act to show the story bit [gi] that approached the god.

When the Japanese syllabary is walking passing under the narrow gate, and toward there.

When I ..tracing Nagisa [kutameno].. help, I : to the supremacy of the name of god she.

When it is happier for the editor than what.

Though the head is also good it is beautiful it so has the talent, and everyone yearns for [akogakedo] and the Japanese syllabary

[End of Page 48]

Chapter 511 sonny shook, and I was not seen that the Japanese syllabary was happy a lot of murderous intent [nowo] of me though it had.

Japanese syllabary..really..desirous..one..return..never..obtain..provide.

When do [arisa] by which like love of heavens is requested, and only the solitude and conflict ....[ro].. ..piling up.. Japanese syllabary and.. improve what the Japanese syllabary writes further.

Such an awful thing was said while fondling [tooko] by a gentle face and I said one to [bun;you] who said getting angry.

"It must not be ..cannot write the novel if it is not unhappy.." [Udazai].

u

It is so.

Starvation ..the kick.. is important in the creation.

Is when it is happy for Dazai to be filled, it thunder [itarouka] as for 'No Longer Human'?

Will 'Dancing girl' have been born without the tragic love with ELISE?

Was Naoya Shiga going ..'A Dark Night's Passing'.. ..bit.. to have disappeared without the conflict of [oyaan] and [kouro] [oya] ..father.. deep ..along.. ..poor..?

Japanese syllabary..happy..become..disregard.

" It answered quietly while smoothly passing the forelock of [bun;you] [sanha] [kaeko] by the finger.

To the way It is [sorega], and that it is "It is possible to become happy as a writer" [yuiitsumaru] and it is the only.

[End of Page 49]

,

Chapter 1112 It went to school with [kotofu] on hand [kotobuki] [yoku] morning when poison was dripped.

It intensely resisted when saying meeting to the house because of worry.

Be and

u

Not good [].

Because..grandma..associate..understand..family..introduce..provide..at that time..classmate..say..along..deflect..mother..boy..come..misunderstand.

And..this time..neatly..introduction..promise..provide..so.

After all..come for..good..tight..mere..classmate..print..greet.

v

u

. ..unnatural.. come all the way by mere classmate in morning

It disputed severely, and I broke to carrying during ..not good [ttara] not good []".. night.

[End of Page 50]

Chapter 532 [Kotofu] had previously come still to hand [tadotsu] that dripped the poison when it reached the meeting spot at last worrying, and as much as 30 minutes earlier.

It saw, and it was popeyed. rolled in the neck of ..[haboku].. [ageta] muffler, and vomited a white breath

u

[Bitsukurishita].

It is ..[kotofu].. early. "

u

It is, and only Inoue :.

..earliness.. [sugi]" The lip is decided, and it is bad or the lip turns and ..point.. turns to [rasesoppo].

"I am for the other by chance, and have arrived early" [Kotofu] guesses to being upward glance [ya] it bears that it is [wara], and ..making.. mutters "..[sokka].. besides, there was business" [uwametsukanira].

u

However, it was good.

I also come early.

It can be together length with the amount [kotofu]" It muttered in a voice small as crimsoned if it was said along, and made an excuse.

u

cc really It is what by chance.

"Oh, it was so" cc" Because it was neither or Inoue thought of cc because it might come early, it is different because of "

" Avoiding [kotofu] shouted and was rapidly suitable for side.

[End of Page 51]

54

u

cc Inoue doesn't come neatly because it doesn't limit it at the appointed time and cc is not good tomorrow though it came by chance early cc today because of putting out cc with so.

I am really safe [dayudankara].

It was cc yesterday ..carelessness also of me...

Because those kind of things are noted, cc any longer.

Worry about..disregard..scary..eye..provide..worry..provide.

It grasped, [mune] was tightened sweetly, and did the clasp of [bokuha] [kotofu]'s hand strongly.

It looks [kotofu] [sangabitsukurishite] and me up.

u

Thank you.

It is ..Mamoru [kotofu] [reruyou].. ..holding out.. [naruyo] though is likely to still rely on in me and not to exist.

It worries or it strengthens so as not to disregard it [kotofu] only me.

My best regards in the future because of working hard" After it had made it to [ro], it noticed.

It is a sense did not have at seeing [uaa] and [koreha] [biwa].

..gladness.. [idanante]. such warm certain the ripe one wanting to defend

It spills [kotofu] and the smile spills shamefully.

The chest was filled, and cc we tied the hand and began to walk walking as gin in the face of "Yes" [tsunaso] again of a warm desire.

[End of Page 52]

Hand [ryuu] and [keikai] that drips Chapter 552 poison cannot ..negligence.. neglect the precaution to [haie] and Mr. [naganin].

After it had arrived at the classroom, it asked a confirmation [bokuha] [kotofu].

"In the school, act without fail with someone" and "Yes" [tanshiyuku] of whom.

u

Please put my carrying in shortening.

Because it calls and it doesn't take care of me when Inoue cannot go out" Dirt [gawa].

u

Thank you Mr. Akutagawa

I am allowed to do so, and it is [kotofu]. "

"Yes cc of ..floatage.. ,"

u

It has borrowed goods for crime prevention from it and the elder sister.

Please use it when it is good" Serious Mr. [gomoku] Sichuan displays spraying or the buzzer to the desk by a serious face.

The reward is said, and it is a spray and "cc thank you" [kotofu] is [buza] in the pocket though it seemed not to be too an alacrity.

[Wo] was put.

To Mr. Mori in lunchtime in the leakage and three people for a long time ..[katamatsute] and [bosobososhabetteita]..

u

It sleeps, it gets, and the eternal triangle of [nanase], Mr. Inoue, and Mr. Akutagawa.

Do Mr. Inoue and Mr. Akutagawa struggle for [nanase]?

v

[End of Page 53]

[**] has withered anxiously with 56 coming.

.."Get: ..[chi].. differ" "... " ..cutting the class yesterday by three people...

"Only went to the school nurse's office. "

u

Because Mr. Inoue has roundabout ..goodness.. [itokogao] about Mr. Inoue, [nanase] is not separated though it is thought that it is serious.

Because I was assisting in Mr. Inoue" It became bald, it encouraged so, and it left.

Moreover, a strange misunderstanding is done cc.

Because [kotofu] is surely questioned closely by Mr. Mori, I will be embarrassed.

Lunchtime ended safely like it as for trouble (?), too.

It was cleaning time that Mr. [naganin] appeared after school.

The schoolyard was crossed when the window of the side of ..referring.. veranda was wiped, and Mr. [naganin] was seen.

"1" It bit, and I mightily opened the window, and hung out at.

The thrust cold wind blows the hair, it disarranges, and it is shouted, the classmate is "The window is coming [ya;], and closes coldly, and is Mr. Inoue" in the back.

Mr. [naganin] approaches the schoolhouse by a restless step.

The whole body of the throat stiffens, and the throat is tightened firmly.

Moreover, I will do something to [kotofu].

[End of Page 54]

Chapter 572 Is it a hand that drips the poison?

The spectacle in the basement floated on the head, and the body almost burst by anger.

Mr. [naganin] doesn't enter the schoolhouse, and advance toward another direction the kick of one ..those kind of things.. doing.

That?

It is a music hall that it is in that that the orchestra part owns.

Why why do to the music hall?

Was not it came and I to the hemp your senior to meet as [makisenpaihyo]?

Though Mr. [naganin] and the hemp your senior are cat-and-dog even if it is bewitching.

It is heard that Mr. [naganin] was inadvertently hit by his fist by a pratfall where your fellows of hemp who calm down in the library recently.

Even if Mr. [naganin] lands on one's bottom and gets angry.

It was not able to be quiet without understanding the dustcloth division, and the window was closed, and the dustcloth was returned to the bucket.

It peels off and it sweeps the floor with a broom while chatting with [kotofu] [sanha] and Mr. Mori et al..

I quietly approached Mr. Akutagawa who was carrying the desk, and whispered to a person.

u

Mr. [naganin] came.

Appearance..see..ask..alone..safe.

" Mr. Akutagawa of the eyebrow puckers up one's brows.

[End of Page 55]

58

u

It is cool.

It asked for [bokuyori] [kotofu]" The aspect remark ran from the classroom and came out.

The wick of the Shin head to run through on wax or the passage, and to face the music hall has worn the dust dust and heat.

If Mr. [naganin] and the hemp your senior cooperate, it is the worst though thinks it is impossible.

It is just like ..disregard.. kicking both by fair means or foul for the purpose calm common sense and the conscience.

Therefore, each other might be so disliked.

In other side open sea ..person who looks like.. [ke], must it understand and the dressed part be abundant.

When it antagonizes that Mr. [naganin] and that hemp your senior at the same time, it will frighten.

It enters the hall, and it goes up to the atelier where the hemp your senior is drawing the picture though it is moxa cautery ..presentiment of a seditious horsefly.. [rare] as for the chest.

The height sitting boiled and was stopped by Takamizawa being standing in front of the door.

u

I am sorry.

Hemp..visitor..Mr...come..answer..soft..tone..Takamizawa..report..inside..one..crack..sound..Mr...do.

[End of Page 56]

Chapter 592 Hand "1 not to joke" Takamizawa who drips the poison frowns like [mazui].

On earth, who ..[ninshin] "..unrelated.. [itte] and what [kotodayo] 1 ..the pregnancy.. ..phlegm silence.. ..1.. why" "of pregnancy 17.. hears Mr. [naganin]'s 17 [ri] voice by power to break through the door?

One child Takamizawa of hemp your senior ƒÏ gate [watashi] looks like the deadlock after "It is 1 it is in your belly that will not be able to boil who might be my child no one relation" bean jam.

I was opened the door, and jumped into the inside.

Painting materials have gaily scattered to [**], the flower, and it that is made of the pool ball on a saliva garish floor, and cracks.

Mr. [naganin] was pressing it on the hemp your senior on the side.

Mr. fading [naganin] palely floated the fury and haste on the pop eye, and was atmosphere at any moment that drew near that squeezed and seemed to kill [fun;ikime] as for the hemp your senior.

..[manaza].. on the other hand, there is a hemp your senior who wore the apron of work on the uniform for Mr. subculture person an aim ..looking down on.. haughty.

It asked it while made to [pouzentazubokuha] and [****].

u

Is story cc today true?

..hemp your senior's stomach.. ..child of Mr. [naganin].. [irutte] cc. "

[End of Page 57]

602 people see me.

It was a hemp your senior that opened the mouth after a little silence.

"It is the truth that the child was" It was quiet voice that [igen] settled down.

It stretches one's neck, and it declares in the expression where dignity drifts to be precocious.

[Bouya] here is unrelated though "" It is shouted that Mr. "..association only with me by [maserutteiunda] you 1.. sleep ..conception.. [daro] 1 whom other than [arudaro] me one as for you" [tatatooko] [naganin] throws it ..putting...

It is [tooko] senior, and it is the re-different from blackish anger that came for me.

It is a fury that blazes up rapidly more like the fire of baring.

As for [rayu] Leko et al., there was not a hesitation, either it was vomited, and I confounded it with a plain word more and more.

Is does it wait ..[cho].. for a moment, it blocked, and was it in [hehehehehe] between the 12 people ..".. so?

Mr. " "You see [ssuyone] ..child.. [-] ..can do.." [naganin] roars for.

It is excellence.

u

Did not you associate with Mr. [naganin], you, and Takeda though it was so?

No, is Naka and isn't there bad stopping having driven it with [demo] and the hemp your senior though it knows she is a lot of the other?

Sarcasm is disputed whenever appearing in the same play, and hemp your senior [nchino] villa in summer.

[End of Page 58]

When going to the fight disregarding, it is fight [shitayone] in gay.

The hemp your senior kicks to you, it puts, it goes out, disregarding is said, you also go out, and [kuyo] :.

That?

" Then, the idea stopped.

That summer is slowly reconsidered.

It walked down a corridor on the morning of the two days later though Mr. [naganin] went out of the villa so that it was driven away by the hemp your senior why by the head of the taking shower setting up.

Did you stay here by one sonny?

Did not you go to the town?

..hand.. well. drip Chapter 612 poison

For various reasons.

Mr. [goanotoki] [naganin] vaguely was floated a vague smile that did not sort of vague, and equivocated.

It is a bathrobe appearance said that the hemp your senior just went up from the bath to the bath deflecting cc now, too, in chest [atomoto] and the throat, there are [**] of insect [sasare], and it is awfully coquettish.

At this time..inflow..Mr...scruff of the neck..similar..remain..recall..frighten..that..evening..together..provide..cheek..flush..heart..tapir..vague..make noise.

In addition, an important thing is recalled.

[End of Page 59]

It had strolled to the pond with the [tooko] senior on the night of the day before getting tired by 62 walk.

Then, I thought the ghost of good to be a lily in autumn.

No, that : though it has come to it because the [tooko] senior shouts, 'The ghost occurred' without permission, and it ran away in no ghost it.

By chance, that men's and women's intertwined nakedly on the pond compared with [hodakakaraa] [tsuki] :.

The bathe ..".. ..pond near villa.. doesn't do cc [ryu], Mr. [naganin], and you in summer ..that.. ..cc...

v

u

It did.

The bathe and the other" The hemp your senior answers lightly.

"1" I peeled off eyes, and had them deliciously have my mouth.

After all, two people have been connected on that night.

Mr. [naganin] of [tokkae] who is turning back ..ƒÏ ".. on earth understands the girl from the gambler why.

In the successor of [himekurakitsusuijiyousamakedo] and the [himekura] group, this hemp your senior of the [itte] ..no [me] a man.. feeling : outdoors in the senhorita of genuine.

By dependence with Mr. [naganin].

"It is not slowly during month seventh if it is a child at that time or is 1" baby hears that it is born on October 10.

If it is a premature delivery, it might be born with [deporo] for about seven months.

It is serious.

[End of Page 60]

Chapter 632 Because the hand I who drips the poison do not give birth, I am flustered.

Hemp your senior's stomach is seen.

The baby of month seventh : there.

Man's shape might already surely been had.

That?

However, hemp your senior's waist is splendidly constricted.

There doesn't seem to be a baby.

What is the stomach of month seventh that doesn't come though there might be an individual variation?

The getting tired hemp your senior seems to be amazed and it says.

[Konoha]

u

Settling down, and [kokoroha] [kun].

Birth..considerably..ahead..cool..in an instant.

" ..sigh.. well the hemp your senior utters a sigh.

To "Only without previously giving birth for three months, and having still caught one's eye for three months are three months good it three months" "

" I am [pokantoshita].

Are not you in the child in summer .."..?

" It makes to "Yes" and "Then, it is not Mr. [naganin]'s child" entrances, and Mr. [naganin] roars for.

[End of Page 61]

u

Therefore, is month 13 [daro] even in my child at that time?

Or, is it that time?

Shit, safe was said. "

u

Safe is [naniga].

Had not you met once hesitatingly of the nature so much very often in one summer? whether [teyu] [-]

" Ah I think that it confutes doing ..doing from a little while ago.., and it shameful.

"Leave it to the imagination" hemp your senior kicks ..saying casually...

I was so ..including [hetari]...

It bites, Mr. Iri of [naga] bites my lip firmly, and it stares at the hemp your senior by intense eyes where anger shut oneself up.

The face [do] piece [tsuyouni], uneasiness, and the shake blot fast.

It doubles one's fist by digging into of the fingernail, and it mutters in the [kugumokasutte] voice that got hoarse.

It was a face that seemed to be painful that desperately endured the pain to which "cc It gave birth or was good" nature seemed to go mad.

Face [howo] is greatly misinterpreted at the next moment, it barks, and it shouts.

That of belly of [heheko] [naa] and drive you of giving birth 1 and ..giving birth.. [munokayo] !

It was [naa], and it answered and the furnace was one princess 1" The hemp your senior saw straight Mr. eye difference [shide] [naganin] who did not swing, and said coldly.

[End of Page 62]

Chapter 652 Mr. hand "This is an unrelated problem of me to you" [naganin] who drips the poison has a cramp the cheek.

[Rinhibizankoku] [asa] your senior's voice affects a quiet atelier with Lin.

It was eye difference [shito] tone cruelly positive.

u

Only I decide me.

It also : so for a long time so from now on now.

Therefore, it returns" Mr. [furu] [naganin] is Minoru ..to [iuwo] eyes.. ..intense.. [tta] that shakes [buru] and the shoulder after it has the face that seems to cry, and fills with anger again.

u

cc ..giving birth.. [muna] .

cc ..not good when giving birth.. [soitsu] ..[] H it.." splashes gradually high the voice, and catches at the hemp your senior with flashing eyes.

It becomes silent till then and having been standing Takamizawa ..Mr. [naganin].. ..[hagaijimenishite].. pulls it apart.

u

I am sorry.

Please already receive it today" Mr. [naganin] was not able to unpick Takamizawa's arm, and frowned so that an intellectual impression was stronger, and muscular power should not look strong too much in the boil [pushi] slim.

It is dragged outside the room as it is.

u

[] and [asatouto].

It becomes it because Well done, and what you do, it ..[ka].. understands, it sleeps, and it never gives birth mediocre and never 1. "

[End of Page 63]

66 went away the voice roaring for, and disappeared before long.

I completely abstracted, and was keeping standing in the place.

u

[De]?

You are oaks for what.

[Kokoroha] [kun]" It returns to me being put the opinion and it flies up.

The hemp your senior was strangely looking at me.

u

Getting [], the unpleasantness, and that Mr. cc style person are seen, and have been run after.

The cc And, do, and I'm sorry" [Ayama].

u

It is not necessary to apologize.

. of [wakarukotodamo] sooner or later.

However, it still keeps silent in [tooko].

Surely, it will be angry" It is likely to settle down so much why.

It is possible to say, it still does by the high school student, and millet or hemp your senior's house : with close graduation though it must be very severe.

"Did not say to nobody" and "Thank you" hemp your senior seemed usually not to change.

The mouth was softly loosened however, and the line of the backbone had a chill the gesture that quietly appropriated the right hand [onashigusaka].

It was confused after it went out of the hall and the step was uncertain.

[End of Page 64]

Chapter 672 The child's the [tarasu] [shuasa] your senior's being associating with Mr. [naganin], and being able to poison it very much.

Might the hemp your senior give birth?

It was recalled to have talked yesterday, 'There is a woman who was able to bring children into the world, too, even if it did not love', and became suffocating.

It is 'For instance, revenge'1 to [he] . It becomes cold as the chest held ice.

That as soon as good is not a hemp your senior.

No matter how Mr. [naganin] doesn't like it, there must not be reason of the [fukushiyuu] revenge and cc.

However, what does Mr. [naganin] do if the hemp your senior brings children into the world as it is?

It was told not to give birth by such a face that seemed to be painful.

Mr. [naganin] is not pleased what the child was able to do.

On the contrary, it seemed to hate it as feared.

How does Takeda become it, too?

Mr. Akutagawa and [kotofu] were waiting anxiously for me in the classroom where the person decreased.

..".. Inoue.

" [Kikurai]

"It spoke with Sakurai or Inoue. "

u

Is it cool though it seems to be [bo] [ttoshiteru]?

Was my head hit by Sakurai?

v

"No, it is safe. "

[End of Page 65]

It said while equivocating by 68 [bokuha].

.."cc cc is not thought for Mr. [naganin] ..[tekurukotoha].. to be going to exist for the present with Mr. [naganin] though it was not possible to speak" ".. why.

" When "Well in cc women's problems, it seemed to be busy" aspect is answered, [kotofu] and Mr. Akutagawa are [datta] of [pokantoshita] ..hurried up...

We were done something, and Mr. Akutagawa went to extracurricular activities, and left with [bokuha] [kotofu] school.

It is about [kotofu]'s shopping, and tea is drunk, and chats in the fast food shop after that.

cc sometimes though there was an apologizing scene [tsun] and lip recalling Mr. [naganin] and the hemp your senior, being thrust out by "[Moo] , and [bo] [ttoshiteru]" millet [kotofu], and panicking, too.

I also came home after spending peaceful time as such, and sending [kotofu].

u

Welcome home.

u

What?

Who?

" Elder brother.

The friend is ..coming.. [teruwayo] L.

[End of Page 66]

Chapter 692 Basketball shoes of the hand gunwale ring shoes door where the poison is dripped are seen, and it inclines one's head.

This shoes and [iyonaa] ..no Mr. Akutagawa it.. .

It shouted as "Mr. [naganin]" and "[Ee] and Mr. 1 [naganin]" [bokuhagyotsu].

Poor

u

[Zu] [tto] ..elder brother.. was waited for in the room.

It is poor" Is it ..".. poor?

" It goes up the stairs while being puzzled to mother from whom feelings shut oneself up in [tomado] [myou], and it enters one's own room.

Fragrant of sake ..nose.. attached when the door was opened putting "..Mr. [naganin].. entered" [hana] [koe].

Mr. [naganin] who rested on "[Kokoroha] who does that slowness" carpet raises the jovial voice.

The cheek is red. look drowsy

The empty cans of the beer how many are rolling to the table and the carpet.

[-] and "1 ..the unof age ..Mr. [naganin] and you...." ..opening a letter.. It is to the bottle of the whisky jar and the brandy, and here must be also younger than I though it ..curettage.. is not seen at all.

Not ..Katha [ikoto].. saying easily .."..-.

[Kokoroha] is reality and seriousness [ssune]" The bottle of the whisky that Mr. [naganin] obtained is flapped.

I took it up from side.

[End of Page 67]

70

u

Please do in my house if you want to have a drinking bout.

It came to [nanishi]" Those kind of things were done to [tsugou] [kotofu], and convenience here was brandished caring none, and it got drunk in my house and it ..[rudanante].. doesn't understand it.

It becomes eyes without seem suddenly painful reliance seem if it says getting angry by a strong tone, and it has hung one's head.

"Remark [unsuka] and [kokoroha] ..so.." shoulder is dropped, and it is muttered [bosori].

Was this ..".. quite forgotten ..you and [bokunina].. ..[shitaka]..?

"cc [kokoroha] and ..cold.. [issu]" " [Haa] ..".. ?

Quite..come back..promise..without permission..throng.."..massage..sake..leave.

u

Do ..drinking.. ..[muna] ,.. [-] then or you are a minority.

Sake is from 20 years old.

Drink sake too much..a little while ago..say..confused..Mr...shoulder..large..shake.

Surprisingly, it seemed to cry.

Knee

[End of Page 68]

Chapter 712 [Potapota] and a salty dripping drop to the hand dripping that drips the poison.

The appearance in which it sobs convulsively is strange [namonodashitsuyoutta] from me like the child. ..body.. ..deca.. ..saying.. [otoko]

Moreover, a frightening other party who was obstinately cornering me inadvertently : the other day by glaring eyes like the stray dog.

It is drowned in tears in defenseless now.

u

cc [], [kokoroha], and I, and to only have to kill if it is had a mind neither killing nor to write by one [kunnakatta] novel.

No one kills.

Everyone deserts me.

Doing ..saying.. [wane] [-] absolutely and deflecting are body [daketteko] and [ssuka] as [asatouto] loves liking.

Is the wanted one my sperm [dakessuka]?

" I want you not to shout in the such a thing of "[Cho] and Mr. [naganin] for a moment" loud voice.

Because there is an elementary school girl, too.

"Because mother comes, keep quiet. "

u

Ah cc in [te] Masaru instigating ..good at cooking... heartwarmingly [issune] and [kokoroha]'s mothers

When true [kku] cc and [issune] cc appear from such mother, the child is happy [yui].

[Kokoroha]'s mother looks like the [musukoromo] aunt for a moment.

I wanted to be born from the elder sister in [musukoromo] [hehe].

cc Bon Voyage, and [tou] is patted in , ..along.., it embraces closely, and welcome home ..goody.. eating every day fully.

[End of Page 69]

It is possible to say by 72 smiles, and [sugge].

It would be happy.

"Mr. cc [naganin] for a moment" ..[musukoromo] elder sister.. ..mother.. cc though it was possible to call" I bent backward clinging by a soppy face.

Mr. [naganin] stoutly moves the hand to my neck, and sobs while vomiting a drunken breath.

u

Why does Jerome do [kku] cc that it liked [arisa]?

[Issuka] from such a prim woman of rush mat gloomy ivy ..no woman Juliet who is as much as 1000 times better...

Juliet loved Jerome.

Jerome's fool goes after only hips of [arisa].

Cold..self-regard..divide..boil..sleep..reason..mix up..alone..narrow gate..pass..god..go..selfish..low..woman..Mr...painful..a little..hand..loosen.

It ..largeness.. cried because it clung more oppositely when heavy i L was pushed back without ..drunken squid.. ..face.. bringing it close and.

u

It does so, and [arisa] is a throwing off ..Jerome.. commode.

Jerome keeps the desire of ..regret.. [mashiku] [arisa], and is true and foolish though cannot see 'Love of two people is not damaged' the [seionna] [buttehozaite] damage ..no [arisa] it.. ..[issuka] 1.." Mr. [naganin] grandly snuffs it.

Ah a runny nose is cc in the uniform.

[End of Page 70]

Chapter 732 First cousin of hand who drips poison

u

Do you know?

Gide who wrote 'Narrow gate' is a homosexual and [tansuyo].

[Terunsuyo] as it was not thought that it was ..recording in one's diary impudently.. though one is done and the [yukujiyo] madeleine is loved. the sexual desire the lady like her marry cousin's madeleine, and put out neither a married couple, [ttetanoni] nor a complete hand for as many as 40 years

Man..favorite..destination..outdoors..pederast..famous..Oscar..wild..boy..buy..story..memoirs..make public..clear..madeleine..model..characters..novel..kill.

Feelings of dashing off all private things to the diary and the novel, and writing are the care none.

It is ..saying.. [wareterunsuyo] that the madeleine and Gide are models. [arisa] and Jerome

The state as it is [ssu] as two senior cousins or Gide's proposal was refused.

Madre-[nu], it is not a selfish woman like an ant lamplight.

..rewriting commode.. [] like Gide convenient though it keeps from and it was a wife who is one gentle love deeper.

[Sonde] and [arisa] choose the god, and are [nacchimatta] in a selfish woman who deserts Jerome.

Gide is also the lowest though [arisa] is awful.

Aspect..:..method..without..ah..so..back-channel feedback..strike..Mr...back..beat.

[End of Page 71]

What on earth 74 does.

Becoming comforted [hame] : the other party who was raging severely until the day of ..comfort.. [saku].

Mr. [naganin] is buried the face under my scruff of the neck, and sobs.

hemp your senior cc After all, it was shock.

It sympathized with Mr. [naganin] only a little because cold correspondence of the hemp your senior who had seen in the atelier was recalled.

It is likely ..wanting cry.. to become it if thrown off in that way ..growing worse of [ji] and solving...

Though there is a part the consequence of one's deeds for Mr. [naganin], too.

Piece cc is the lowest.

Gide, [arisa], Jerome, and the princess of [himekura].

It is from resistance to the house of [himekura] that [asatouto] glossed me over saying [toa] [-].

I wanted ..[ranaitte].. only to prove by associating with me not suitable for [himekura] at all under one's thumb of [himekura].

It used it ..me.." Ah it might be cc.

It saw in the villa now, and ..piling up.. ..[to].. ..turning over.. relation of [to] of a reigning brilliant grandfather was imagined, and consented to [kunmunjii] [natsu] as absolute person of circumstances 1 at hemp your senior's home.

The hemp your senior wanted to become free from the house of [himekura].

Lover.

[End of Page 72]

Chapter 752 Mr. hand [utsuta] [naganin] who drips the poison appeals while sobbing convulsively.

"Friend and going after it is sent away to [asatouto] to the [chiino] classroom is return [chimatteta]. "

u

cc it no It might be reluctant.

Meet..do..carrying..meet..say..friend..movie..go..good..cut..day..slander..associate..today..pass..say..so..damage..do..apparently..serious..despair. I was amazed.

u

It is wrong that Takeda of it cc comforts it.

Other women get pregnant, and having been made coldly by the person :.

It separates getting angry when it is a usual girl.

No, cc though Takeda might be large-hearted" To [shiyuraba] [he]

u

..concern.. you see when the hilt and I associate with whoever, [sokubakurarerunsu] ..the calm visit... pandemonium with other women

[Nainssu] as it wants to restrain or it wants to monopolize it ..so.. at all. [chiiha] and I

cc though said by me say still I who not is well because the yellowtail is her even if the lie is nice in [kouzouiutoki] doing : though ..[chiinokoto].. like.

" though it likes [asatouto]

u

Was it ..[eee].. so?

Did you like it about the hemp your senior?

v

"Favorite [ssuyo] and ..badness.. [issuka]"

[End of Page 73]

76

Mr./Ms. Amamiya who died as the [amemi] burn and "No, such a thing" Takeda like, and the hemp your senior likes it likes it, too and other girls like, and, perhaps, are also too capricious.

It ..settlement.. is not gotten to do without the waited guilt.

Even encounter cc.

Takeda said ahead.

..special really favorite person.. [irutte]. Mr. [naganin]

The person doesn't become Mr. [naganin]'s. Any taking the place of everyone of the person.

Insertion that was really favorite of Mr. [naganin].

Perhaps, it is [tooko] senior's mother's [musukoromo].

cc that it was Mr. [naganin]'s first love.

u

Everyone deserts me at the end.

It is only [musukoromo] love and I.

[Musukoromo] gave kind words or all warmth cc.

Nevertheless, because Jerome thought of [arisa], Juliet is damaged, and can do nothing but broken [tansuyo].

If I were Jerome, Juliet had been loved.

Juliet was made happy" [Shinzou] [shinzou] was cool.

[End of Page 74]

Chapter 772 When Mr. [naganin] told Juliet's story before the hand that dripped the poison, who 'Juliet who had been connected with Jerome' stung was not understood.

[Bun;you] is [jero]. [kanakofumiharu]

When [mu] and [kanako] are [arisa], and [musukoromo] is Juliet, Mr. [naganin]'s word wears another meaning.

Jerome loved [arisa], and did not love Juliet.

As for [amanosore], [bun;you] Amano loved [kanako] Sakurai, and, in a word, did not love [musukoromo] Amano.

The dark in the turnip pitch-dark dark had hung over suddenly, it became suffocating, and I denied the idea of occurring panicking.

The [tooko] senior is glad and when memories with parents who were talking were lies, ` . ..not wanting the desire.. ..saying...

It makes smart, and is sweet. a gentle voice and [jiisagiyo] that has been floated on the back side of [wo] eyes in ..type.. ..breaking in.. the past

It is [**].

'Please become only my writer' proposed to mother and one father prints.

For father and me, the rice that mother writes is loving [datsutawa].

The parents who found it in [tooko] senior's room photograph seemed to be also happy.

[End of Page 75]

Moreover, the doubt has a lump in one's throat after .., denial by 78 [giwakukeredo].. soon.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki of the [sasaki] edit said, the relation of [bun;you] [santo] [kanako] was "White marriage".

It also by there was frequently spoke whether it is [bun;you] to understand writer [kanako] more than anyone showing off relations with [bun;you] to [kanako] [sanga] [musukoromo].

The chilly cold crawls up in the [haa] line of the backbone.

It sleeps ..living.. and the seed of suspected [aratana] is whispered to the ear of me who swings with the sigh with damp Mr. [naganin].

"Juliet is cc cc ..a really gentle woman.. ..poisoning for Jerome who sees only [arisa] for a long, long time to be able to finish enduring and to make cc Jerome one's own.." It dresses, it cries too much, it became tired or it doesn't roar for a little while ago, and getting tired to pant is muttered by the sibilant whisper to seeing.

I thought the poison to be extra eerie it, and to be hung down in the ear drop by drop.

[Potari] cc [potari] and cc

[Kokoroha] cc Juliet was concealing a small trench of the heart of the violet that the poison entered in the key drawing out of the dressing table of the bedroom. ..[udai] ".. ..it was easy to come..

It puts in the jewelry box, and it locks it.

It with you on the day when it absent-mindedly looks at and it exists when taking it out when there is not [naga] [dare] either

[End of Page 76]

Chapter 792 It mixes in the coffee that hand Jerome who drips the poison drinks, and as for the mix commode, has has it gotten drunk so, and the delusion mixed with L with the reality?

It talks about the scene at that time as talked in one's delirium.

u

It turns round and round the thrust of the spoon to the server of coffee and it melts while drawing yen as an argent powder slips in that ..cc...

[Sodegura] [musukoromo]'s hand is smooth pure white, dyes the cuff of the sweater red like blood, spills there the poison fang froufrou, and drops cc.

The sand that shines in the cc argent is cc smoothly cc smoothly.

[Musukoromo] laughs gently while seeing it.

It is such a happy face of [rutte] cc of can sleep and cc in quietness that has ended without suffering from this.

It says, and the server is taken up, and when trying to help me to put it in the cup hangs piece, Mr. Ryu pours and pours the pattern of the flower into [ppu] dangerously because of being small.

[Sonde] and ground crack, and it becomes pitch-dark.

It has the same dream every day cc every day cc.

Dream of passing trench to [musukoromo] elder sister.

Dream of dying alone in hospital.

After that, someone points at the shelf" Mr. [kabe] [naganin] looks up, and it indicates on the wall by the staggering finger.

[End of Page 77]

80

u

One is said.

There is a powder of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie] there" [Tsumapo] ..loss.. ..[nikani] foolish [reteiru].. ..dangerous look to see one phantom.. catches one's breath.

It is amusing.

u

A small trench of the heart is being put away [takke] ? to drawing out the dressing table.

You and the furnace said a little while ago so" Puzzled floats on Mr. "Furnace that it is [sossune] cc that, and what" [naganin]'s face.

It sank internally again ..kick.. at once, it wore, it became a dangerous look crowding and darkly, the glance was dropped to the carpet, and it muttered in the expression to be frightened.

It .."cc.. ..cc.. repeats surely cc.

The cc child's being able to do : to [asatouto].

It is E:c boy that it is born" The [yodohifukawa] air stagnates heavily.

The skin is noisy, and it feels thirsty.

It refuses with Mr. [naganin] looks down.

"EE:: , [dotsukade] and ..piling up.. cc of cc of ..severing.. cc without meaning that has arisen again ..not good.. ..piling up.." cc and cc not good ..not good..

It was possible to be borne, and I coldly stiffened the body like hearing the ominous prediction and heard the word of Mr. [naganin] of formation [ki] who was able to continue because of the lowered voice.

[End of Page 78]

Mr. [tarasu] [shunaganin] remained Chapter 812 poison and after it had slept, his voice remained in the interior of the ear for a long time.

cc is not good well cc.

žžž� �

What is i it happy as the writer?

Last night.

'Narrow gate' was read and it returned it.

The one deflecting that is more important than ..it is easy to come.. [koufuku] answers [arisa] in case of the umbrella like the sage etc.

Why is even [arisa] [haaa] turning [nakerepanaranakatta] in him as for the back? love Jerome

The story by which [bun;you] neatly makes the [saza] Japanese syllabary assumes bright bright fast, and approaches supremacy.

See..write..fresh..provide..reader..mind..straight..pierce..stick..transparent..painful..wake up.

It is thought that the Japanese syllabary by writing becomes one person if it writes ..the kick.., and is worried of me.

[End of Page 79]

It unbearably becomes as uneasy as Juliet who can do nothing but see off [arisa] advanced at 82 narrowness [i] gate folding the hand.

It seems to tear up [hisa] [kokoro] while understanding that advancing on the road is correct for the Japanese syllabary from the head.

It seems to shout to the limit of no goodness, asking, and returning and the voice when passing under a not good [sono] gate when going to that.

It was I that introduced the Japanese syllabary to [bun;you].

When it drinks, it wants to read the essay that the Japanese syllabary put on the part magazine, and to meet the Japanese syllabary by [bun;you], it is thunder [tsute].

Because the Japanese syllabary hardly spoke, and had been staring at [bun;you] when [deo] [ku**] was done for the first time by three people, it did feeling uneasy.

Because [hitomishi] Rina's had known, the Japanese syllabary thought that it disliked meeting [bun;you] in reality.

Nevertheless, do not I ..".. eat three people rice?

Say..easily..agree..feel relieved.

The stomach really shrinks, and [janakattawa] in ill-humored [chidisorega] and the seat from clan [itatoki] because it was ill-humored ..tasting the dish...

[Hohoe] [bun;you] : though smiled at [odayaka] as not having been worried.

[End of Page 80]

Beauty

u

It is a beautiful person.

It was smart for it" When [atode] [bun;you] praised the Japanese syllabary, "It might be an aspect" and the voice had been raised.

As for the best friend of the boast of [jimanwatashi], [bun;you] was also glad liking.

[Bun;you] is a Japanese syllabary and cc surely to drive ..desire as contacting.. [shin].

The particular writing a novel : to the Japanese syllabary.

Secretly, and having met [yowatashi] in two people.

I became [bun;you]'s wife, and the Japanese syllabary became a writer.

Chapter 832 Was the hand deflecting that dripped the poison really good for the Japanese syllabary?

Only when the Japanese syllabary disturbs as for the [arekore] saying of [jiyamawatashi], sentence positive admonishes gently.

It was ..[takumi] [hiraumi] [kunnotokimo].. so.

Because the Japanese syllabary is a person decided alone, saying is cE ..not doing... an extra thing

However, cc.

[End of Page 81]

Chapter 3.

The attack of _ [riyuu] and Mr. [naganin] word kept secret passes by and the dark and peaceful every day pass by.

It ..indifferent "..entirely getting depressed.. [masu]".. was said by Takeda in the library [takedatazu] after school that it would ask Mr. [naganin]'s appearance in the expression.

Saddle of keeping secret cork corbicula "It went to [himekura] senior [ntoko], and it seemed to have been sent away yesterday" piece cc Are you ..Takeda.. angry?

No..at all..calm down..come..Mr...Takeda..comfort..desirous.

u

It comes with having ..the present getting depressed.. because it becomes a habit if it spoils it.

"cc though it was so" of ..peace.." That was blocked and I blocked the voice [kokoroha] seniors.

[End of Page 82]

Chapter 853 What does Takeda ..word rolling of keeping secret.. ..".. do when Takeda cc hemp your senior gives birth to Mr. [naganin]'s child?

" [Riyuu]

u

It doesn't do very much.

Mr. Ryu worried separately because the child what it was not possible to come each other seemed to make [poroporo] from [matayoso] with one woman and, anyway, was not [terare]" Mr. [naganin] became poor a little after all.

The shelf is looked at though it is pawn [nagaki] because Mr. [kotobuki] Takeda has returned to the counter that waits for [kotofu] when it asks and something , is read.

'Narrow gate' was found, it made to [ha], and it halted instinctively.

The [kodou] pulse becomes early, and it is tightened with ..interior of the chest.. [kyu].

In the next of the vicinity, there is a thin book on the title 'Diary kept secret'.

The author is Gide.

The [ni] [amano] [tooko] senior and Mr. and Mrs. Amano were having it not think for a long time.

You should be not related any longer.

The finger expands toward the book as it hesitating in [ikudonano] many times.

It extracts in shady feelings to which should not do, and the cover of subfusc Midori is turned over.

I ..".. had regarded her last night.

It talked to the sis adversary more readily than being actually in front of her in the head as doing always often.

However suddenly, I smelt ..I...

[De]

[End of Page 83]

She is ..86.. ..death.. cc' Is this cc novel?

Doing is [me]ed and [go].

w

It parted far from her certainly continuing for a long time and living ..round.. had the wind.

Doing however and the [yuukaku] boyhood, it reported on my harvest during a day to her, and it was habituated that it was [nishi] in my one chest taking part [yoroko], [momorami], and ..sadness.. pleasure. she

Then, it was recalled that she had died suddenly though it had been done last night' It has been understood that it was a diary to which Gide had written wife's madeleine in the recollection style while moving to [te-puru] and reading.

It seemed to have been open to the public when postmortem of him when the explanation was seen.

Mr. [naganin] said that Gide was a homosexual, and did not have the relation between the madeleine and the married couple.

It dashes off to the diary and the entire novel and the lowest is cc.

The diary, [mado] wail Laine was a person beloved of Gide, and he was doing death [hatara**] of the madeleine.

[Roatsuya] ..it is...

'All lost [irotsuchi] [se] and gloss. '

[End of Page 84]

w

If there are no raison d'etre of me etc. because it has lost her.

I have not understood why to live any longer. '

..scissors.. [ru], and the sorrow of the [isake] chest because of word [egugi] where Chapter 873 is kept secret.

Despair.

Calling out of soul that cannot help being written.

One [gatsudu] Gide [tsuduru] remark = remark shakes the mind.

It was recorded that it was not [mi] ..madeleine.. finding though the starting point of [arisa] of 'Narrow gate' was his.. madeleine.

It was not a wind that my appearance is found there, and either if she did not talk about a word during one's life about this work, she also :.

However, it is understood in [arisa] and Jerome's episodes by being actually in Gide and the madeleine when the diary can be read and understands mixing fairly.

It is as it is, and is talked the episode of the cross near it, too by the diary around of swear that Jerome defends [arisa] that knows [futeishiyo] gargle Chika mother's unchastity and is damaged through life.

I thought that feelings of Jerome who kept thinking of [arisa] assuming that it was sacred came in succession in feelings of Gide who kept liking the madeleine like being pure, too.

If it approached the god, it seemed ..'.. to approach her in me that much.

And, land her and my environment is felt to be got in gradually when slowly ascending to heaven by me as for [kouyattesepa].

[End of Page 85]

It was glad ..88.. to ripen' Gide was not able to see the madeleine as a sexual target even if it loved like this.

The sorrow and [kishitsubute] are brought to the relation between ..friction [sonokoto].. two person.

'I am [ubudatsutanoda] by the idea love not to accompany the body whether she being satisfied. '

w

I thought that [honnozo] was peculiar to the man.

To think that it was only s mean occupation [**] t even if the woman was good at deliberation [youfu] that was not able to feel such [honnozo] was to have gone by safety for me' Gide's complaint is selfish.

What is not physical intersection requested by the husband and feelings was the madeleine who had kept is the wife?

Moreover, Gide was not able to write that it was able to have the sexual intercourse only with the man, and a woman who parted parent and child [hodotoshimo] [sai] and was young was made to give birth to a child, and why hold a madeleine alone in the explanation though why?

The madeleine is [so] for Gide.

[End of Page 86]

Was it sacred [rehodo] existence?

, saying that For Gide who sinks in the sorrow, thanks of coming [na] pleasure to you from among an old photograph'.

The madeleine talks.

w

It is the largest of me.

w

After that, it is the biggest sad of me.

[Unanone]' When it was the best, the most painful one sent it, and in a word, it asked and [mo] and Gide kept sending the madeleine the letter ..along.. ..away from relation-person who it is suffering for the word kept Chapter 893 secret each other, and was pleasure...

It was a special letter for its.. Gide, and Gide .."Part of the best" in me.. was spelling writing in the letter.

His mind, pleasure, the change of heart, and the work on the day are all.

However, after Gide has left for the travel with mistress's man, the madeleine has burnt all letters sent by him.

[Kotoni] and Gide of done [gekishiyoumetsuko] receive the impact of the nature's being about to go mad, too, and give it to the sorrow , saying that 'My best part disappeared'.

There was suffering that was not able to be without doing so.

The madeleine is appealed toward Gide.

[End of Page 87]

90

'It was the most important for me in this world' seeing [sutayo].

'cc It understood for nobody to rely on a big house to which you came deserting after you went out or what may for me do neither or very to be going to become it in the future, and when becoming lonely, I ..beginning.. thought only it to be dead. '

w

I was truly painful.

cc To do what loans, I burnt your letter.

The diary passes each other fast by feelings of two people even in cc that did all ..it.. ..I.. each one and [yokae] before it burns', and is done ..the burial in the word of suffering and attaching...

Together..provide..painful..kick..separate..love..breath..conflict..page..throat..tighten..hot..become.

If Gide was able to like the madeleine physically, did the relation between two people become the different one?

Frequent Gide was able not have an affair, frequently not to vacate the house by the travel, and calmly build the peaceful home by the madeleine and two people?

[End of Page 88]

Gide's spirit rapidly became weak when postmortem of the madeleine.

'I am only pretending after she is not ..alive... '

Chapter 913 Only the madeleine might be a source of the creation for original and beam Gide who had been kept secret all words, and be the special existence carved for the soul.

[Kanako] [santo] [bun;you] floated while being drawn in the skin to ..merchant ..strange [hifukanagofumiharu] it.... ..breaking in.. [ai] by the noise.

[Kanako] who was talking, relation between us is "White marriage".

[Kanako] [santo] [bun;you] might also have been deeply relating to Gide like the madeleine in the part besides men's and women's's lust.

Were [kotowo] of [yuisoshiteso] and wife's [musukoromo] also guessing cc?

The appearance of the madeleine that had burnt the letter came in succession in [musukoromo].

[Musukoromo] might have been waiting for [bun;you] who had often stayed away from the house in what feelings on business of the [rusu] edit.

[Kotofu] was noticed neither sinking in a dark idea by no desire as touch any longer nor to come.

Be and

u

Inoue and ..waiting.. [tase] .

cc Inoue?

v

[End of Page 89]

92

"It is getting [], and is pressure and already closing a library" It shuts a book panicking, it stands up, the title and the name of the author are concealed, and millet is returned to the bookshelf.

Return..white..muffler..roll..nature..borrow..eye..see..nod..hand..grasp.

The hand ties and it walks on a road ..tie.. dim.

While speaking to go somewhere because it is Saturday tomorrow.

Do the blush of "The movie and I whom I want to see are", "What is does it get, and?", and "Sleep without laughing at cc of getting [ttoso]" cheek [kotofu] of the cheek to red, and the title of the romance movie of the female idol starring is reported in a small voice.

"Let's be good, and make it to it" The harpoon.

u

It is ? in true ,. carve

When it is unpleasant, it is good because it goes with Mori et al..

v

"It might be a movie to have wanted to see [kotofu]" and "Yes of ..floatage.. ,. "

"Then, I want also to see it. "

[End of Page 90]

Chapter 933 Word [kotofu] kept secret is glad and [hokorobaseru] as for the face.

It shakes a white muffler ahead.

It tells it while being possible to shine in [kotofu] who rounds "Thank you Inoue", "After the movie ends, it is good in being", and "Getting []" eyes.

u

Tidy parents ..introduction [surutte].. were promised.

Even she of me

v

"Each other cc [ano] and [sono] cc" "Is it bad in total?" [kotofu] who succeeds refuses in the whir.

u

No []

Encounter cc ,

v

..becoming cloudy.. [shou] is done and [dake] [kao] is clouded.

"If the movie was previously seen, the lemon pie was not able to take or was cc" I laughed.

u

It is the next and is good.

Though you may burn in our kitchen when

v

"cc it is still for a moment as soon as" It does in the flappingly rushing the hand of fading and becoming empty.

And, the coming [yutto] power was put in the hand that had tied to me.

[End of Page 91]

94

It looks down in an expression that seems to be shameful and seems glad when "Sooner or later cc of , ..along.." and "Look forward" eyes are watched and it says.

u

cc It bakes some cookies instead of the lemon pie.

Guy too not sweet.

Is it a salt cookie still cc?

v

It seemed to have made to [ha] and the voice was blocked soon ..saying...

Because it is seen, it has noticed.

What did [kotofu] associate from the salt cookie?

The taste of a salted and sweetened [i] cream puff suddenly revives on the tongue.

"Guy who gets, and put the leaf of the cocoa taste or tea in getting [tto] and another" [itsushiyoukenmei] [kotofu] says hard in rapid speech.

It pretended that I did not notice either, and it was muttered, "It is savory".

Surely, we imagine the same person now.

Feelings overflow when the white muffler rolled in [kotofu]'s neck is seen and it in the aspect.

There was something that shook quickly the averted glance ahead.

It is thin, and ..[**].. exists from [hei] [ma] ..despairing.. Fuller cc.

A white ribbon twines around the tree branch thrust out from the wall in the house somewhere cc.

It was seen that it was a ribbon of the uniform, was amazed, and it did ..acceptable cc Inoue.. very. "

[End of Page 92]

Chapter 953 It might have been thought that it was a ribbon of word "Ribbon there" string "[Yada] [chiga] [uyo] and that were strings of the vinyl" and ":cŸ It is true" kept secret why.

Incidently, when the ribbon was connected with the tree at the school, did the wish ..".. know ..fulfilling.. [utte]?

" It made it to [kotofu]'s word with [doki].

One scene comes to the surface on the back side of eyes.

The cheerful sky of soup end of the rainy season.

Tall tree that made Midori's leaf grow in abundance.

[Tooko] senior who is climbing desperately there.

It is said that the wish is fulfilled so that it is seen by nobody in the tree in the bored educational institution when the ribbon is connected.

Girl is a saying that seems to be favorite without [konkiyo] [ka] academic grounds at all.

The [tooko] senior might also have been challenging it.

The ribbon of the turquoise blue of the chest was unpicked, the hand was slided in the place in which it had tried to connect it with the tree branch, and it almost tumbled down dangerously.

The ribbon that spills from the palm drops fluttering and [itsutanoda] under one's nose of me who is panicking the run-up.

The disreputable appearance was witnessed in the junior it, and the [tooko] senior had crimsoned.

[End of Page 93]

96

Why..day..straight. 1 and mediocrity [getanoyo] of hanging ::EE1: It went to school ahead of time.

What is only the [tooko] senior doing?

The chicken deflecting is cc [].

Bird's chicken says by the watery eye, and has gotten off [i] [yaku] ..the return.. ..saying.. in the nest in case of 'Sleep without seeing ..in the skirt..' doing because fall [dya] of it in ground.

u

Someone should not see that.

Unexpectedly..difficult..yes..so..connect.

v

"It is getting [] cc, an unpleasantness, and it is too cc in me this. "

u

[Soudayone] of , ..along...

The charm is childish" It says though [kotofu] is hurried.

It throbbed by [shinzou] [shinzou] painful.

Painful and the guilt that the chest is stabbed extend from the inside of the body.

[End of Page 94]

Chapter 973 Eye difference [shininaru] I who stiffens word [manaza] face kept secret am seen, and without reliance.

It laughed because it tried to notice it, and the firm do clasp of [kotofu]'s hand.

u

Let's make it to times at the movie and what time.

It should be early" Power shuts oneself up in "Yes of ..floatage.. ," [kotofu]'s the tip of a finger.

To put the decision of no never parting, it grasps strongly.

It seemed to show uneasy feelings oppositely.

The wind becomes cold a little.

A white muffler shakes.

We kept talking in bright voices while pretending to notice neither each other nor uneasiness.

[Kotofu] was sent to the house, it was promised, "Call" with a smile, and separated.

The dark deflecting was a limit.

It becomes impossible for the dark where the body is wrapped to increase depth as soon as having become one person, and to disregard painful as the chest is tightened.

It has not met the [tooko] senior for days how many any longer.

The voice is not heard.

It is not possible to forget though it will forget.

It always exists, and it is reproduced vividly in this way in the innermost recesses of the heart by a few chances.

The eco-throat became hot, the chest seemed to tear, too and it became painful.

Such favorite seeing [u] [biwa] is [fukkiretanda].

[End of Page 95]

It becomes cool.

Time when the [tooko] senior is forgotten comes.

Such time to which it is accepted with the loneliness of a few [honno] that grows dim the image even if it reproduces for the tape of the video to become old and to break visits without fail.

However, it only has to wait for time to pass.

About forgetting the pain and the sorrow, it is the most effective method.

Besides, , O ..helpless.. ..paving.. . already

.

The god style strengthens further.

It strikes the cheek the hair ahead.

It looked down biting the lip or the lip, and I walked in dark feelings on the road of the night.

It was cloudy skies a little at Saturday morning.

Precipitation is confirmed on the umbrella bag net, the umbrella of the fold is put in the bag, and it gets oneself in gear.

Mother was told [kotofu] to come to play after the movie was seen in the evening.

u

Can you prepare it because it eats in daytime?

It and the dessert also.

She is a lovely this time guy to whom the girl seems to come ..loveliness.. [su]. "

u

The child of [kotofu] who has returned at once in the other day.

Food.

It ..mother.. was thought for a long time.

[End of Page 96]

[N], by chance, the eternal triangle of the elder brother and [kotofu] and Mr. [naganin].

He is mother, and the elder brother is surely cc with Mr./Ms. Amano" It is clearly negative to mother who starts to say like Mr. Mori.

u

Because it differs ..it...

Mr. [naganin] has her by another, the [tooko] senior is a senior like cc, and cc [kotofu] will neatly introduce it again tomorrow.

Father was in the house, too" Mother looked seemed complex.

Chapter 993 To mother who confirms be good with the Bavarian of the paella and the strawberry in the word Ichi daytime kept secret

u

Thank you yes.

It went out of the house ahead of time answering, It is thought that it liked it".

The wind is pierced and sticks in the skin.

Spring seems to be the soupcon late though another March.

"It is news, and this year's cherry blossoms are ..earliness.. [itte] saying [tetandakedonaa]" carrying is opened while walking, and mail is sent to [kotofu].

It was at that time that 'Good morning went out of the house now' ring tone melody resounded.

Profoundly ..the desire of the [chidia] Mass tune.. it splashes with ..body.. [biku], and the heart is scared. a solemn melody [sougon]

The name displayed on the screen was seen, and the back became cold.

[End of Page 97]

Mr.. 100 [naganin]

At such time why.

The report did not exist after it cried because it severely got drunk and it roared for the other day either.

The [haa] cold crawls up from one's feet.

Moreover, will anything be done?

"Hello" The slurping noise was a runny nose when responding in an awkward voice.

" It seems not to be normal, and the pulse .."[Kokoroha], please help" . [****shaku] [n].. ..[doushita] [**] '.. accelerates.

Mr. [naganin] was crying.

17 ..sleep getting.. .."[Tookoane]" ".. [go] of doing of [tooko] senior very

u

It helps, and is not good in me.

Please come right now.

[Tookoane] disappears and if it is not one [chimau] [kokoroha], it is not good.

Because [kokoroha] : [tookoane].

Thank you very much please help [tookoane]" The telephone call has cut by road Monkey.

[End of Page 98]

Blood runs, goes up to 1 heads ..it was what.., and the hair of the whole body bristles up the word [tooko] senior from whom Chapter 1013 was kept secret.

It might be trap quieting and Mr. [naganin]'s traps.

There was same thing before.

They were made to go to original of the [bokuwo] [tooko] senior telling a lie that the poison lie had been piled up from the [tooko] senior.

Mr. [naganin]'s tone was desperate, and Thank you very much the repeated voice was ..tears [nude].. wet from [kukaekedo] and that time.

It was a high temperature, and there was turning down in it though the [tooko] senior was not drinking the poison at that time.

If I did not go, it is likely to have suffered only by one person in a desolate house.

Bitter saliva collects at the [nigatsuba] entrance.

Senior..go. As it is..meeting spot..face..view..blur..conflict.

If it is Mr. [korega] [naganin]'s trap, [kotofu] might be additionally put away in dangerous eyes.

The event that happened in the library in the underground was recalled, and the head became hot with [kaa;a;a;].

Such mimicry never has it.

Finger

u

The book, it touches, and it doesn't have it.

I defended and decided [rutte] to [kotofu].

Really, Mr. [naganin] is asking for help to me.

The accident happens to [tooko] senior's body.

[End of Page 99]

102 sweats turned and various scenes turned round and round in the balloon and the head.

It calls [kotofu]'s carrying with the trembling finger that falls.

The other side went out of the house, too or the message that it is a state that cannot be talked over the telephone flows though it doesn't know.

How is it good if it is possible to go to a separate place by splitting 1 [dousuresabaiinda] bodies in two?

Such a thing is impossible, and it seemed to blur view more and more, and to crack the head.

How should I do?

It is i if it does very.

I pushed a crazy, portable by Mr. Akutagawa number by the finger to which dirt [gawa] [ase] blotted.

..".. Inoue who did very

v

The weir of feelings just strained collapsed as soon as having heard the voice of sincere [sekiketsukai].

u

It becomes impossible to have gone to the meeting spot in Mr. Akutagawa and the request with 1 [kotofu] ..it was...

Will you go instead of me?

v

It was painful as the throat was tightened while explaining the situation in rapid speech, painful, and the chest seemed to tear, too.

The foot has already faced the [tooko] senior.

That becomes the wave of pitch-dark despair, and the squid of ..slowness.. [oso] comes.

In the ear when it reaches this period though it was sworn that [kotofu] was defended and the [tooko] senior is chosen again

[End of Page 100]

Chapter 1033 The voice kept secret to blame the word whip mortar is.

Whenever one [arusoku] was stepped forward, it seemed to be beaten in a sharp whip.

The body seemed to was different torn off in splinters, and was not able to be endured when thinking that it was not possible to meet the [tooko] senior one [chigidakedo] and as it is no such [n] of the choice of one [tooko] senior not so.

Really, when the [tooko] senior disappears.

When not existing in this world.

It cannot be toward original of the [tooko] senior no matter how it is negative when there is never such a thing.

Because the [tooko] senior was regarded for a long time for a long time in the innermost recesses of the heart.

Because it wants to meet, and it did not collect.

Spend..happy..time..ticklish..warm..word..smile..see..grasp..hand..momentarily..blow off..mind..senior..face..stop..hopeless..senior..head..inside..full..become.

Even if Gide how many makes the lover, it is made to return to original of the madeleine.

It is touched even if parting how much far and had had a madeleine by the dawning other party.

I also have understood if it cannot be throwing everything out if the [tooko] senior has something even if it is where or even loves of whom or it becomes whose and without running.

[End of Page 101]

104 comes easily and the inside and Mr. [naganin] of the limit to which [gen;youshi] and [zankoku] [nigeru] are not permitted always point it by one cruelty by implacable strength.

It notices.

If it is possible never to do ..what kind of person the [tooko] senior is...

It is, and Mr. [toteki] [naga] person intentionally produces this situation, and whether I was made to choose is not understood.

It is your win and . if so.

The Sakurai family that became depressing the third visit was wrapped in [kara] nature the shadow crane of winter.

There is no answer even if it keeps chiming while vomiting and dispersing [shiro] ..brushing off.. ..saying.. [iki].

Person's sign is done and none is piece [tsujii].

The shoji seen from the outside and the curtain are closed up.

The key to the front door did not hang in front of [genkankagijiyama] [**] just like the coming time.

The sliding door is opened, and it is called without saying the obstruction, "[Ko] ..long way.. senior".

u

[Tooko] senior.

[Tooko] senior

v

A literary girl of knitting three doesn't show up even if it shouts by seeming tear the [hoga] throat.

A cheerful voice is hearing [kaokubukiminai].

It has quieted down eerily in an old house.

The shoes sliding door shoes are taken off, dispersed, and straight toward [tooko] senior's room.

It was a uniform that had jumped into eyes as soon as the sliding door was opened tore disjointedly up.

[End of Page 102]

Consideration flew to the impact of word" where Chapter 1053 was kept secret of stopping of the breath momentarily.

Moreover, the sleeve of the collar in the uniform like tear [tape] [ji] of asunder, the collar, and the skirt ..paved carpet.. have scattered at the center of the mat of the fold.

It was along, and shaking [ta] q [tooko] senior handicapped Koy of chest [motode] was split in two and got the ribbon of [kazuburu-] that was not able to work thrown out.

It is good or it is in by the side and there a basket that arranges a large amount of Casablanca in the trench about the wreath-laying of the funeral.

The dizziness chest feels dizzy in a word, distributes on the bookshelf by the hand extended momentarily at the time of staggered, and has distributed the book on an around and inside steps in the mat.

The book knocks against the book, and a sharp sound hits the ear.

The [hakeshiyoubako] [mu]ing was in ..departure.. [tana], and the dressing case that pastes the Japanese paper of a light violet falls together, too.

The lid came off, and the letter of a large amount of [ougi] spilt.

The envelope of a pink color and a light blue pastel tone extends to one's feet like the fan.

It remained opening all letters when gleaning it panicking with the trembling hand ..including bending...

There are address, '[Kanako] Sakurai', and an address in table [atena], and the addressor is '[Musukoromo] Amano. '

Letter sent to [musukoromo] [sanga] [kanako]?

So a lot why?

Do not you open a letter?

Was it refused that [kopa] [kanako] read?

A rational judgment cannot be passed.

In seeing a strange letter, uneasiness swells more and more.

The [tooko] senior has gone to where.

[End of Page 103]

The book that dropped while breathing with the big bird [bokuha] shoulder was piled up on the mat, the box where the letter had been sideways returned was put, and it stood up.

The yell that went out from the throat that did "One [tooko] senior [tooko] senior" convulsion convulsion was near the scream.

The sliding door is opened one after another running on the furnace [ro] hilt passage.

u

[Tooko] senior [].

Where are you?

[Tooko] senior 1

v

[**] [kii] of ..it is easy to come.. [ko] [**tonawate] [n] rostrums shops and being seemed it cluttered rooms.

There is no appearance of the kitchen, room-bathroom with women's dressing tables, and the [tooko] senior living room i anywhere.

Mr. [naganin] is called by carrying.

It doesn't go out ..the kick...

The body is deprived of the degree of ..tepid.. [uba].

It is hot as the head burns.

[Te] when keeping standing while trembling at center of living room.

Tearing [kajikama] was found dropping next to [buru].

The message was written when picking it up.

w

Welcome home it was work tiredness to the aunt.

[End of Page 104]

Because the document and luggage reached fully from the publisher, it puts it.

' ..on schedule I hereafter..

Chapter 1073 The continuation of the word kept secret tears, and not understood.

The crawl Tsukuba is not found in the mat though searched for the letter paper of the remainder.

After all, the carrying of Mr. what 1 [naganin] is not connected according to schedule.

If it is [kanako], might it likely to know [tooko] senior's whereabouts and is it done and when circumstances are spoken to [ro] [goki] Sasaki of Mr./Ms., can [kanako]'s office be taught?

Incidently, it was written that luggage reached the letter from the publisher.

There are collectively a document, a postcard, and a package in the table.

There were an invoice and a note card of the flower shop in the inside when the address was seen.

[Kanako] performs, and it seems to be a message of the reward from the organizer of the [yusaishiyashita] lecture, and it exists when the flower is sent.

In the receiver, the addressee is a housing complex in Tokyo [kanako].

It is recalled that in [tooko] senior's room, there was an arrangement of Casablanca.

The telephone number of the addressee was described to one [kisai] invoice that might be delivered to home, and I did not hesitate and called there because I was not able to receive it in the office.

Absence

[End of Page 105]

It changes into 108 [den], and the narration flows.

It might not only answer absent unpleasant llE? and the telephone.

I said in rapid speech.

u

It is Inoue of [tooko] senior's junior.

[Rassharunara] must go out, and thank you very much because I occasionally want to look to [kanako] Sakurai at once.

v

The sound clicking said that the receiver would lift was.

I shouted frantically.

"Was it [kanako]?" It was and was [hiyayakana] [koe] in "cc The business is what" ice [noyou].

It becomes empty in an absolute high rank, and it becomes cold with [-] ..doing of the line of the backbone.., and the body becomes empty instinctive fear of the existing other party.

Hard saliva was drunk, and I asked it.

"Do you know where the [tooko] senior went?" and "Put it by such a foolish thing" It gets irritated and irritation blots to [koe].

Coming [nkiyuu]

"I'm sorry it is however urgent. "

[End of Page 106]

"Went to [musukoromo] if it was that child" [toda] telephone call is broken off.

[Kanako] cut it.

Does not [musukoromo] include [musukoromo] what in the death? It fulfilled and [ko] did not go out though it called again no matter how it called.

The body is wrapped in the hot wind, and breathing is also painful.

I went out with the invoice to which the address and the telephone number of the office were described.

Chapter 1093 It was a train and the number of word apartment houses that had been kept secret was 1 from the Sakurai family.

Walking shortly goes up the [tadotsukakete] reaching at last and the stairs for total of one hour.

The elevator is not attaching in an old building that one's period of apprenticeship entered either.

Believe..parents..forced double-suicide..live under one roof..good..move..favorite.

No, does not it have sticking to in the dwelling?

The room at home that seemed that [kanako]'s it were the few furniture, and was also desolate.

The door plate had not come out in the corner room of the fifth floor.

There is no [kota] response even if it stands in front of the door, and it chimes.

At last, the door opened when keeping sounding it many times.

[Kanako] of the appearance of black, long skirt will not thrust it into a simple black knit.

[End of Page 107]

"Went to [musukoromo] if it was that child" [toda] telephone call is broken off.

[Kanako] cut it.

Does not [musukoromo] include [musukoromo] what in the death? It fulfilled and [ko] did not go out though it called again no matter how it called.

The body is wrapped in the hot wind, and breathing is also painful.

I went out with the invoice to which the address and the telephone number of the office were described.

Chapter 1093 It was a train and the number of word apartment houses that had been kept secret was 1 from the Sakurai family.

Walking shortly goes up the [tadotsukakete] reaching at last and the stairs for total of one hour.

The elevator is not attaching in an old building that one's period of apprenticeship entered either.

Parents..forced double-suicide..live under one roof..good..move..favorite.

No, does not it have sticking to in the dwelling?

The room at home that seemed that [kanako]'s it were the few furniture, and was also desolate.

The door plate had not come out in the corner room of the fifth floor.

There is no [kota] response even if it stands in front of the door, and it chimes.

At last, the door opened when keeping sounding it many times.

[Kanako] of the appearance of black, long skirt will not thrust it into a simple knit at the hometown etc.

[End of Page 108]

110 are cooled and appears with [tai] [me].

The woman who saw closely assumed the chill like having worn the crystal of ice shrinkage still beautifully though it was such [ishiyuku] a situation.

u

It came to [nanishi].

Return because it is busy and give to me.

v

The body is put, and it stops, and it is appealed to try to close the stricken ..departure.. door.

u

Please teach [tooko] senior's destination.

The person in question had letter left behinds to you in it not was anywhere and the living room though the tearing uniform was distributed in the room.

[Sotorayuuremo] had torn, and it was possible to read only on the way.

What is 'On schedule'?

v

[Kanako]'s reaction was cold.

No do be known of "It knew and did very" and "Go to meet" piece association placenta squid either" The scruff of the neck ..dark voice and empty eye.. had a chill.

This person doesn't worry at all though the story to which [tooko] senior's uniform has torn is told.

It seems to be thought that the [tooko] senior may become it very.

[Tetsutei] thoroughness [shita] is indifferent.

Rejection.

[End of Page 109]

I scare this person.

Chapter 1113 As for the word writer it kept secret, there is neither passing under the narrow gate alone nor a hesitation, too and it declares, it is executed, and this person who writes out even parents and the best friend's deaths fully is scared.

This person who lives scares this person who can do as one writer in man who doesn't exist will kill the keepsake of the friend who lives under one roof calmly in Composition it.

It is not possible to understand eerily.

However, it comes for the line of the backbone to want to tremble helplessly only in watching, and to run away.

It put away that it was in the room for ..[kanako].. back when the foot ..[fuba].. was still appealed straddling, "Went ..association food.. to meet".

Please ..".. wait.

" I also take off shoes, and it goes forward.

"Please teach if you know [tooko] senior's destination" [kanako] doesn't turn around.

It ..door.. entered and it was [suguga] kitchen, the interior was a work room, and there was a personal computer on a big desk with width about the desktop system.

The photograph is distributed forward, and the road about there, the house, the garden, the schoolhouse, Mori, the grassy place, the orchard, the museum, and these kind of things are reflected.

Will it be material in the novel?

[End of Page 110]

There was a cookie displayed to a white plate that there is a pattern of the race in the tart and spoon edges where a blue note pad and argent pen and flower pattern tea cup and strawberry were piled up to the [namoyou] and others, and the spoon putting transparent purple had put [deite] of upsides and golden several forks, spoons, and knives on 112.

Was the tea party done alone?

u

Thank you very much [kanako]

It is usual and [tandesu] ! in the room.

Do you relate to it though it absorbs with [musukoromo]'s, and you from [musukoromo] had a large amount of addressed letters in one [tooko] senior's room ..where it is..?

". Letter?

" [Kanako] by whom even middle of the forehead sort [wasore] had behaved indifferently suddenly ..middle of the forehead.. envied and became [wo] drawing and a stern expression, and stared at [niraboku].

What kind of ..".. letter?

v

u

Because it was not opened a letter, I do not understand.

Senior..whereabouts..confer..say..irritating..desk..note pad..pen..grip..something..write..tear..come near..exceed.

When it receives and the inside is seen, the address is written.

Iwate Prefecture?

When the pN reward was said, whether there was [kokoni] [tooko] senior it muttered in a chilly voice that [kanako] thrills.

[End of Page 111]

Chapter 1133 Word [haka] kept secret

u

cc Weak, drinking the poison, and dying are [tta] person's graves.

That child only had not to come back either" When the face was raised, it met intense eyes where hatred had shut oneself up.

It was a strong emotion that [kanako] had shown for the first time.

Eyes 1 like the fire to which merchant [oshiku] burns: It dries up in one abhorrence [senritsu] mouth of the [zouo] nakedness, and a brilliant war runs in the line of the backbone.

Does this person have such a face?

The sub-hometown of main public insertion sand did baby's [to-ko] in the gate of the hill immorality done after the model of Mr. and Mrs. Amano ..it was..' and when wringing [tsu] was killed, it might ..such foolish [reta].. have had frightening eyes.

A back ..kindness [ttara].. more and more so became cold, and I made the room pushing the word of the reward somehow out.

ž

�ž Neither ž Japanese syllabary nor I understand. �

Natural happiness as happiness and person as writer.

[End of Page 112]

Important..wick..either..choose..Japanese syllabary..recommend.

For which does the Japanese syllabary hope?

The family is unnecessary for the [hanriyo] Japanese syllabary.

Child..companion..Japanese syllabary..more..become.

For Mr. Ryu, is it ..calling.. unpleasant ..[parerunoha].. so much with mother?

Is it troublesome starting such laughter calling [tooko] [kanako] aunt?

Mr. Ryu and [tooko] wait for the Japanese syllabary to call it.

It was serious and, because, I liked Japanese syllabary [takumi] [hiraumi] [kun].

Nevertheless, the Japanese syllabary also did not go to the hospital, and worked also by the entertainment of the funeral when Mr. [hiraumi] died.

I had been praying while Mr. [hiraumi] was operating by seeming come by the Japanese syllabary while holding [kaeko] and collapsing of giving [mabbusuyounitte] and the chest.

It has cried because [tooko] is embraced closely after all as Mr. [hiraumi] is too poor at a poor funeral.

Can the Japanese syllabary become happy by keeping advancing only one person on the narrow road?

Is the Japanese syllabary who is effective as the writer happy?

Children are sleeping in a room one next door to have to attend the wedding tomorrow.

[End of Page 113]

[Ni] [bun;you] [santomata] [****] has been done.

u

[Bun;you] has the wife named me, there is a daughter named [kaeko], and there is a Japanese syllabary who is the writer.

To hope to the Japanese syllabary for one it person, I have either happiness.

[Bun;you] is ..[zuru].. ..saying.. !.

So..say..provide..smile..see.

Because the smile seeing was very clear, and gentle, I was not able to blame [bun;you] from it nevertheless lonesomely seemed.

A small weir of the violet gotten from Mr. [hiraumi] who doesn't flatter it is looked at many times.

Chapter 1153 word ž kept secret ž It went to Sendai in ž Shin psoriasis [sendai] [shin] trunk � � �line, it transferred there to yet another line, and after that, it was three o'clock near to have reached the temple written in the memo at last picking up a taxi.

I felt [namariiro] [kara] in a dark leaden it was colder to be snowing.

Air seemed to split the skin, and to dig into to the bone.

In surroundings, it seems to be ..white.. ..[bbokukasundeite].. cold in the soil of baring only in the rice field and the field.

[End of Page 114]

It is 116 long agess or [name] ..winter of Tohoku.. ..severity.. ..

[Gachigachi] teeth are sounded while regretting when the disposable body warmer is bought at the station, and it passes under the gate of the temple that seems to be going to rot at any moment.

An aged priest of a buddhist temple who seems may exceed 90 has come out if "I'm sorry" opinion is put.

When it was spoken to have come to [pochi] [tooko] senior to meet, it was said that it was going to the graveyard in the back by a soft Tohoku dialect as.

When might being there if not having returned yet.

Air was smart as the skin was scratched when running one's best.

It has a lump in one's throat because of the expectation that it is possible to meet in the soupcon uneasiness of doing very when it is not possible to meet and after, and it seems to explode.

The pulse has risen further when the graveyard lines with a subfusc black, gray tombstone comes into sight.

However much eyes are made, person's appearance is not seen the kick.

Was it slow?

A small head that had lowered a long knitting three went out from the other side of the tombstone to [hyoko] when becoming suffocating because of despair.

Having squatted down seems to have stood up.

The grave is watched while looked down cc.

Profile got used to seeing and navy blue duffle coat that doesn't come

[End of Page 115]

It spills from the uniform and the shoulder of the educational institution, ..black.. three are knit ..the fall.., the hardening throat trembles, and a hot mass has a lump in one's throat.

It called by thinking of the coming up emotion.

[Tooko] senior cc ..".. [].

v

Three word knitting where Chapter 1173 is kept secret ..Osamu [ku].. shakes, the [tooko] senior sees me, and it is popeyed, and has the face that shows of unbelievable.

It was possible to finally meet.

It seems to cry because feelings loosen only because the glance is intertwined, and the interior of the throat becomes full.

It was thought that it was not possible to meet for a long time any longer though it was a little period away and it had spent it, and the chest roared.

The [tooko] senior seems to disappear, neither [irubokuwo], the [tooko] senior nor stirring are done to [mabao] [hi] [utakimodekizu] while having kept standing in the place, and it watches when turning one's eyes away.

Slow and the expression were seen to change from the surprise to painful with the breath stopped.

[End of Page 116]

118 [tooko] senior's eyes are moistened just like my eyes, too.

cc Does the Asian racoon take the shape and has [kokoroha] [kunni] ..".. taken the shape after a trembling silence continues?

" The word that originated at last was it.

"It" "It takes as many as ten hours from Tokyo to here" and "It was about four hours did not take so much. "

"Lie"

u

It is a fact.

Do you take so much if it did very?" "It took the urban night bus and was cc and was cc" and "Please use Shinkansen" we became so including botchy [ri].

On earth, it comes to Iwate, and what story is told.

This person doesn't have the tension why.

"Uniform cc"

"Getting"

u

There is nothing.

It is already good" Moreover, it was made to Mr. [naganin].

Anger doesn't boil.

[Tooko] in Mr. [naganin]'s house.

[End of Page 117]

The mind is clear as despair, fear, and it when desperately searching for the appearance while calling out 120 seniors' names melt easily, and light was bathed in.

Did you ..".. come to tell the story of the uniform?

Such..mania..why.

" The lip is shut so that the [tooko] senior may wait for my answer.

The color feared only a little blots to eyes at which it quietly looks up.

"Were not you even very well?" I said so, and it ..long way.. walked near [ko] senior.

"However, came to want to travel somehow" [tooko] senior moistens eyes a little again.

u

Whom ..it was.. did you ask as I was here?

[Naganin]?

Aunt.

" I seemed to be surprised at my word.

u

Did the aunt teach the place of [kokoroha] [kunniko]?

Did you meet the aunt?

Because will the aunt not have been today?

v

[End of Page 118]

u

cc It called the office.

The number sees the print on the invoice.

Then, the address in the temple was taught" It cannot be said that it had thronged it to the office because it was unbecoming.

The [tooko] senior was popeyed more and more, turned down the eyelid, and became [odayakana] expression.

Seeming "The cc [kanako] aunt taught [kokoroha] [kunni]" entrance origin seemed to be ..[hokorobase].. glad.

One aunt is a good gentle person.

The [tooko] senior might yearn for [kanako] so ..keeping Chapter 1213 secret.. ..the word.. ..[shita].. why earnestly.

[Kanako] doesn't do even though conceals the hatred to the [tooko] senior.

It were said, "Only have not to come back" toward me.

The [tooko] senior who was chewing small happiness well was seen, and the chest was tightened.

"cc It was an anniversary of parents's death today" [tooko] senior mutters quietly.

It was such a meaning that said cc said to meeting to "cc yes" [musukoromo].

Amano family and ..carving.. [maretao]

[End of Page 119]

It is purified as beauty [haka] of 122 ..along.. is beautiful, and a white flower is affixed.

"[Kanako]'s novel was read" A thin shoulder shakes slightly.

The eyelid that turned down is raised, and the [tooko] senior sees me.

It was a quiet, painful aim for the surprise not to exist, and to accept the sorrow.

"cc ..[kanako] and [tooko] senior's parents writing in 'Gate of the immorality'.." The [tooko] senior looks down again, and the body is turned to the grave.

u

cc That novel.

Because the [kanako] aunt drank on that morning nine years ago though was not there cc" The inside and I with the cold that it seemed to be able to crush the bone clarified the ear, and heard [tooko] senior's word.

It ..".. dressed up because father and mother went to the wedding on that morning cc cc.

The dress of a light violet was worn, the race of chiffon shook smoothly, and mother's cc was very beautiful cc.

Dopy cc. low-spirited for a moment

Father and cc at previous state night like fight.

It has occurred because I am asleep in room next to mine and have heard the cc voice.

cc ..the pretense sleep... however scary, and shut eyes firmly

Father wore a white necktie putting on a black suit.

It has a gentle face, and it ..my forelock.. becomes empty by the finger always.

'Good morning'

[End of Page 120]

It ..[tte].. laughed.

'It is ..[musukoromo] aunt.. beautiful' ..[naganin].. hung to mother.

Then, it laughed because mother became energetic, too.

Really, cc ..usually the street it.." The [tooko] senior hangs his/her head.

Are father and I the word ..".. .."It got, and a usual meal was done, and father drank coffee with cc mother ..[naganin] and mother.. ..waterfall [re]... " .. coffees that mother had written where Chapter 1233 was kept secret?

Something was caught.

Is it because the [youna] story of Mr. [naganin]'s [uwagoto] was heard?

[Jiyurietto] is cc even if it poisons it to coffee.

u

[Tooko] senior's father was a person who ate the book.

Nevertheless, was coffee drunk?

" Occasional "cc.

It drank by mother's association.

Because it was coffee in the morning, cc though mother liked tea.

[Rukaratsute] cc ..refreshing the head.. ..awaking... "

[End of Page 121]

[Nigo] [tooko] senior's tone ..124.. some was somewhat awkward.

The gesture that quietly moved the right hand for the word to tend to become impure, and to grasp something small [namoshigusano] on the way was done.

The bottom of the tombstone is painfully watched with the glance averted EcEE.

As hearing it from Mr./Ms. Sasaki and the hemp your senior after that.

The [tooko] senior and Mr. [naganin] were entrusted to the Sakurai family, and [bun;you] [santo] [musukoromo] died of the accident while facing the hall of ceremony with the car.

u

It waited among [kanako] aunts by a good child and [tene], [tte], and mother said embracing me closely.

cc well ..causing anxiety to the aunt.." It ..nine years ago.. promises for exchanging at the end with mother.

Is the [sorewo] [tooko] senior defending now?

It cures alone even if catching a cold so as not to cause anxiety to [kana] cold children, and cc in front of [kanako] always brightly laughingly.

Eight-year-old [tooko] senior might have been waiting for parents who did not come back in what feelings.

Desire floatage [shikabe] and the heart were pained as jarring while being frightened in the house with the wearing forced double-suicide because of the ghost the girl of a trembling young knitting three.

Mr. cc [naganin] says like [arisa] of 'Narrow gate', [mashita]" [tooko] senior looks up, and by the side [ku] .."cc.. ..[kanako].. smiles.

u

It sleeps so.

It is noble, and it is solitary and is cc.

cc in the ground without to see far place"

[End of Page 122]

Chapter 1253 It talked about 'Narrow gate' because of the word and the limpid voice kept secret.

Amber [iro]

u

cc

Does [kokoroha] [kunha] know how to make the pan consomme soup?

[Yutsu] ..putting out.. [surunoyo] cc. dozing put, cook meat, the bone, [u] ..running away.. vegetable, and the seasoning by the low flame for a long time, and do the bouillon that becomes a stock to a big pan in [**]

The material and albumen are put in the bouillon again and cc is boiled.

It is politely removed many times that [aku] that adheres to [ro] polite albumen comes to the surface and and is cc.

cc ..taking the resin of ..straining.. [ka] over[shite] resin at the end.. It does so, and the clear broth is finally completed.

What kind of tool material do you exist, and it is difficult to guess everything right. transparent cc ....externals.. simple.. cook of very taking time

As if, clear cc cc like light of warm gold before the evening cc ..cc like person's mind.. ..the mixture of various feelings, and melting into each other.. ..tasting to painful.." The art and literature part after school that the [bokuto] [tooko] senior spent floats.

Setting sun that shines in from window.

Small room with which soft golden light was filled.

Clear voice of [tooko] senior who flows there.

It is a sound in the manuscript paper in which the mechanical pencil is slided.

[Tooko] senior who comes cheerfully.

Happy time.

It is not possible to talk very much if said to make the desire that I felt at that time a word completely.

[End of Page 123]

1 ..nice.. ..[te]..cc ..painful... nevertheless clear because it is and [ronna] feelings ..126.. have mixed too much

Leaden skies..freeze..desolate..air..inside..senior..Narrator..continue.

It does and in the crowd of the [yadan] tombstone, there is only [bokuto] [tooko] senior.

As if, it seemed to stand in the external world and the intercepted different world only by two people.

Hitomi [tooko] senior's pupil watches the distance, and it shakes painfully.

u

Jerome loved [arisa].

It thought of Jerome, and [arisa] wished that it wanted you to become happy younger sister's Juliet, too.

And, it hoped to want the connection also of Juliet of Jerome to [arisa] loving cc Jerome and your becoming happiness.

All were to have been sympathizing with the other party by me.

Nevertheless, were no one why able to become happy cc?

Did everyone passes under the narrow gate? Are father and mothers imagined while talking about L'Narrow gate' though it did not know?

The last word seemed to talk about not [arisa] and Jerome but [bun;you].

[End of Page 124]

Did I pass under everyone and the narrow gate why cc?

Chapter 1273 The word [tooko] senior kept secret might be not able also surely to get the answer.

The lip is shut, and it keeps silent.

The sky where the leaden is far as it wishes the miracle that changes [kiseki] [sei] field to be caused is watched and cc.

I who was looking at it just beside became full by impatience and painful, too.

It has a pain in the chest.

[Uzuzukizuki] and ..recovering.. [iteiru].

The [tooko] senior sneezed small.

I'm sorry there are neither gloves nor a muffler today .."...

v

The muffler has been given to cc [kotofu].

"Coolness" The [tooko] senior smiles softly.

Beautiful, cruel smile that seems to melt to lonely scenery.

Moreover, did the clasp of the chest of [bokuha] [tooko] senior's hand as [zuki] quietly.

The hand to finish getting cold trembles small.

[End of Page 125]

128cc still as warmth each other is separated each other.

The [bokumo] [tooko] senior was also silent, and the hand tied.

However, cc with the word in the mind it ..quiet...

Besides, we today were not able to do.

However, is it this year when the hand ties?

Even it and it is not possible to exist here through all eternity.

u

cc Let's move.

Because it is not necessary to catch a cold

v

"It seems to be cc" [aikitsu] [tooko] senior lonesomely watches the grave.

Was the last greeting done to one father and mother?

It looked up after eyes were shut and it began to walk for a little while.

The hand remains tying.

It doesn't tie firmly strongly but cc quietly as wrapped.

"How do you do after this?", "I wanted to go", and "May I follow?" It had gentle eyes after it craned and it muttered.

"cc yes"

[End of Page 126]

Chapter 1294 The destination of the persuasion of the [tooko] senior who insisted that it froze and went by bus with the [mahizeyoru] tile only of one every two hours with noiseless steps when the back mesne when it disappeared on o, and facing with the taxi was a small hospital.

Spared [hi] [kirapi] [wa] and home might combine.

The house in the one-storied house had built on the site enclosed with the low fence with the hospital of three stories, and it existed in the signboard , saying that 'Internal medicine department and obstetrics and gynecology'.

"I was born here" [kangaibuka] [tooko] senior was deep the deep emotion and screws up one's eyes.

Incidently, the addressor of the melody telegraph on the birthday that exists in thrusting is hospital and [takke] ..

"Is first time to come?" and "Yes" [Bakamai]

u

However, it came many times for the parents' visiting a grave.

Did you never come near?

v

Vague [hohoesuru] and the [tooko] senior smiled vaguely after having had embarrassed eyes.

[End of Page 127]

130

[**] did not disregard it though it was thought that it was not only "cc It was busy" [kisore].

"Though it is good when the teacher remembers me. "

u

Will it have been a baby?

Because the face and the figure have changed, it is impossible.

v

Massive figure elderly nurse has come out when disputing in front of [jii] "A teacher here took up my grandfather and father" and "How many was it the teacher, and?" [kangoshi] signboard.

u

Roughly?

Some business?

v

[Monoomezura] is timid and becomes incoherent unusually by the [nai] [tooko] senior.

Greeting

u

It encountered and it was born in , [ano], here, and my hospital.

..biting.. .. want to greet the teacher and

v

u

[Taka] [kouu] of you?

How many.

v

"Turn 18 years old soon in the third grade of high-school" nurse frowns regrettably.

[Mamorukiichi]

u

It is no Mamoru it Kiichi of the grandfather it.

Kiichi died last year though it apologized.

v

Eyebrow [tooko] senior's eyebrow in a moment falls.

[End of Page 128]

Chapter 1314 Back that disappears without making footstep

"Really cc?"

u

I'm sorry it came with great pains.

When you are good, do you hear the name?

v

Nurse rapidly made the face glow to [amano] "It is called [tooko] Amano" then.

"Well, will it be ..[tooko].. so of [tooko] and 'Tono story'?" [Hoourekourayou] [tooko] senior's cheek flushes gladly, too.

[Boi]"

u

After all,

Ah it sleeps completely incidently in mother.

The shapely nose or eyes the origins look like really well.

I also helped your birth" said that the room where [tooko] senior's mother was being hospitalized had just become vacant after it was recommended that nurse who introduced oneself as palm soot Mr. Hayashi enter the inside, and showed it.

The scenery assumed to be spacious can be looked about from the window of the side of the bed in a small private room of the third floor.

[Yuinaga]

u

Mother is [musukoromo].

It gazed out the window well.

Is father edit [samimandattan] and [sutte]?

It was not possible to come for the visit because it was just busy.

cc ..might have been uneasy... will give birth alone in ..mother.. land doesn't know

cc It was worried because it had the face that peeled off and seemed to do [sabi].

Still, a word did not whine and either there was Cho of ..holding out.. [**].

[End of Page 129]

It had smiled happily when you were [dakko]ed 132.

The face was drawn to your cheek, and '[Tooko]' was called in a melting voice.

Taking from 'Tono story' and print

It seems to have been decided that made it to '[Tooko]' when the girl was born.

Mother seemed to be really glad.

It was sincerely pleased that you were born.

[Tooko] at that time grew so much and was mediocre" Mr. Hayashi's story was heard and the [tooko] senior heard his mouth ..[hokorobase].. happily.

Clarify the ear gospel beautiful ..blowing.. ..it not is...

ž

�ž [Bun;you]'s tidy ..[fumiharushitsu] and the Japanese syllabary.. relation was envied ..ž.. in �reality.

When proposing to me, [bun;you] is thunder [ttakara].

Even the one like the homemade food : the story that you write.

[Sopoku] [**] Pak, and as the commodity, it is warm, and you are [tte] that will not be able to become everyone's writer to which the taste is too weak as for the mind though it is [nakomase].

It is possible to become my writer.

You and what you write are loved.

Therefore, I.

[End of Page 130]

Chapter 1334 Becoming a writer only with the back that disappears without making the footstep :.

And, in the presence, I was going to eat the manuscript that I had written.

I was not able to become the writer of editor Amano sentence positive though I was able to become [bun;you]'s wife.

Because [bun;you]'s it is writer really [nanoha], and it was Japanese syllabary though [bun;you] called me my writer.

It is painful.

Very uneasiness, and tension while [tooko] is in stomach

It by there might possibly ..Japanese syllabary.. neatly at not coming back be [bun;you] together.

Being likely to go to a far place to which I cannot go by two people while I am waiting in the room.

The world of [kuzutawatashi] crumbles from the inside little by little, and a certain day has become pitch-dark.

Does not [bun;you] come back why?

Moat [] ..doing..? shopped for the baby, be called by the Japanese syllabary on Sunday though it ..[].. promised why, and went to work

It made to the name of [tooko] of 'Tono story' and it had talked about the way yesterday if it was a girl by such a gentle face.

Why why do you go to the Japanese syllabary moreover?

It thinks, and is useless. ..[tsurayami] [tsura] [kute].. painful, and crash to the dark fast

[End of Page 131]

It was [tooko] to save from 134 [te] [sonna] hell.

A soft small life of just the birth was wrapped not dividing [**] into the arm when having embraced closely happily, and the smile was seen.

Up to now, I was happy for tears to fall.

Only it is and love are ivies.

..gladness.. [katsuta].

The Japanese syllabary has been made unhappy happy of me.

ž

Father..hometown..Iwate..Tono..story..stage..levee..evening..grow dark..dye..path between rice fields..walk side by side..senior..gentle..face..talk.

"cc ..brought legend that has been handed down in this land together in reading of legend � �style...

It bites and sleep cc a lot of apparitions and gods haunt for [gu] 'Tono story' of [wa] not to be exhausted cc.

Only sitting paving straw is cc room child or is cc with the water imp or the braggart.

cc ..the living.. a living thing's different from the person related with the person in same land as the person.

There was no story of the apparition who munching ate the book ..however... "

[End of Page 132]

Chapter 1354 It mutters quietly in the voice of back small Hitomi who disappears without making the footstep cc.

The pupil was softly clear.

u

My father also has lived in old times of the cc cc the father father again for a long time for a long time or story eating.

Because no one talks, I do not know what whether to call such existence though it doesn't know.

Therefore, it sleeps" I the surprise at the stop of the [odoro] [tooko] senior of his foot am faced.

And, the chest is brightly averted.

I am free high school girl, and "Literary girl "" as seeing it

" It knew that the smile to which the voice declared to cheerful [hoga] shone was the one having won it in years where the [tooko] senior had lived up to now.

Were a lot of meanings how much put in the word "Literary girl"?

It is "Literary girl. " ..no apparition it..

One passing is free "Literary girl" to love book by eating

Existence different from the person.

Damaged because of that worried occasionally might.

Still, I will laugh dazzling it.

The cheek is swollen, and it is sulky , saying that 'It is not an apparition'.

[End of Page 133]

I will turn over 136 pages of the book that compete, and talk vividly.

The chest became hot with a smile vivid.

I'm sorry by a nasty apparition for making fun, and nasty cc.

The [tooko] senior might surely only laugh because he or she averts the chest of [petanko] more and more if it says so, 'Only have to understand'.

It became silent because it was the vicinity and it walked in the next.

It was necessary to persuade the [tooko] senior again when picking up a taxi, and arriving at the station.

u

The bus is good.

Bus..return..night..line..start..time..arrive..tomorrow morning..psoriasis.

"It is cheaper than Shinkansen. "

u

Time is as important as money.

It might be [tooko] senior, and it be an examinee.

It did not go because it threw it off, and I ....".. ....".. seeming.. cc There are being able Shinkansen and my return not well-heeled".. told it to return it alone by bus reluctantly.

"cc I pay. "

"It is ..[ee].. bad. "

[End of Page 134]

Chapter 4 Back that disappears without making footstep

u

I am not ..so...

Please become silent and give [te] to me" Service was lost "The train was changed at least usually and cc cc" and on the way of [chiyuu] "today" I twisted and said to the [tooko] senior of [unamada] who was hesitating slowly.

"It is a birthday present of bringing forward" [tooko] senior is amazed.

Did you ..".. remember on my birthday?

v

u

cc It might be March 15.

Because it was made buying the present during half a year because of the delay, it doesn't forget" The cheek reddens when saying curtly.

It was seen, it became shameful, and I turned its back.

"It is good ..return by Shinkansen ..then...." [konoha] "[kokoroha] [kun] :::" The [tooko] senior mutters.

In "The amount and the book are bought because it goes home on foot ..me.." running as it is,

u

It is thought that I will return by the person, and the [tooko] senior must not transfer, and go to [mashiku] and ..harmony binding.. Shinkansen as it is after taking the rice cake train.

[End of Page 135]

Is the book bought when hitchhiking here even if it usually takes the train up to 138 [rutokoro] by a floating budget?

It kept saying.

Please ..".. give [moshitete] to me by memorizing ..examinee.. expression.

v

"There is no mathematics in safe and second-stage exams" It is [yudan] "Fall when relaxing one's guard" way "Each other Do not say as the fall ..[-] 1.. or slipping" respondent, and seems to worry.

It is pitch-dark with the sun down besides the window.

Only two people ([haboku] and the [tooko] senior) are in the vehicle.

The [tooko] senior who had closed his ear on the facing side of the Fusa booth saw the window and it muttered.

The night of that planetarium was recalled the ton made a wonderful "..cc urban night bus romantic, wonderful.. cc . The light was cc ..the flow of light outside the cc window only because of the emergency light of the floor.. . cc like running in the star" and "[Desuka] like 'Night of the Milky Way railway'" entrances.

It is mistaken that the mind whiffing parts from the body, and it flies at night of [satsukakua].

Domed sky.

Starry sky that presents and twinkles all over that Kenji saw.

[**ko] senior who talks about story of [kamupanerura] because of limpid voice as Giovanni.

[End of Page 136]

'Let's go thoroughly ..[kamupanerura] and us... '

Chapter 1394 Did back Giovanni who disappeared without making the footstep et al. also look at flowing [hoshihoshi] from the window of the train?

The [tooko] senior is still looking at the window.

A face that seems to be lonely is reflected in the passing scenery.

The chest was firmly tightened.

"cc [Kamupanerura] might have gone only by one person after that to where" [Kamupanerura] that left with left Giovanni.

It looked like [arisa] with Jerome.

It always leaves ....peel.. [kima].. [runoha].

It is ..no.. putting out.. [**] even if the left one even cries very or it wishes.

The [tooko] senior might also have piled up [arisa] and [kamupanerura].

It mutters in a dark voice.

Each Seeming "[Kamupanerura] is cE ..it is likely to have passed under the narrow gate.. when cc is done and it lends it . -" and a gradual cc vibration are transmitted from one's feet.

In the car, it is very quiet.

"cc" "cc" About what does the [tooko] senior think?

[End of Page 137]

It becomes impossible to meet this time when arriving at Tokyo by becoming awkward again though it was possible to speak comfortably as before 140 a little while ago.

It was said that the [tooko] senior was [potsuri] after it had fallen silent mutually.

"Stomach cc has become empty" endurance piece I also am eating only breakfast.

Please endure it" It becomes a face that seems to cry because "It is hungry, and doesn't collect" eyebrow is lowered.

It embarrasses it even if three [dai**] is written [sandaipanashika], [itte], and here, and it is done crisply.

In the car unlike the night train bus because it is bright no matter there is very no passenger.

When he or she tried to tell it to endure it, it searched for luggage, and the [tooko] senior dragged the paperback again.

The title is seen, and the breath is stopped.

'Artaud Heidelberg' It is a book presented to the futon [bokuga] [tooko] senior who leaves it.

It was pushed it under the futon of the day that the [tooko] senior had nursed.

When breaking, and doing to the [tooko] senior's meal, that ..the stop by moistened eyes...

The [sono] book is not good.

:cE for no :cE when eating ..piling up.. .

..alto '".. [haide] already

[End of Page 138]

[Ruberuku]'

It is cc [] though only it remains.

The page with about 2/3 has decreased below the half.

It was seen, and a sharp pain ran the chest.

The [tooko] senior might forget me when Chapter 1414 The back goodbye where it disappears without making the footstep is cc [**] Artaud Heidelberg though said''s having thought of all eating [nakyatte] cc is lost of all the ƒÐ pages.

It fades and such haste that totals disaster has a lump in one's throat.

The [unraku] [tooko] senior shuffles through a book, and it talks about [****] in the whispered voice.

[Gikiyoku]

u

'..alto.. ..sweetness.. Heidelberg' is writer [maiya] of Germany.

Drama that [**] Foerster wrote.

The announcement is 1901 cc.

It is a spelt masterpiece ..pleasure.. [tsudukajibi] in youth and sadly through meeting of daughter Kathe in the rooming house though Heinz formal Crown Prince power of Karlsburg dukedom Heinrich.

[Sotsuto] cc ..bitter.. ..[ki].. cc Ec: ..tasting to bitter... sweet as bitten like the sugar pickle of the violet

Parents are lost early, and the life of the rule as the successor of the archduke who is the uncle from childhood.

[End of Page 139]

It paves, curl Heinz on whom [**] has been forced will go to study to student's town Heidelberg, and it is decided to free university life the mind or 142 competes.

The girl of [kangei] Katy who works at the rooming house.

The bouquet of the welcome is passed to curl Heinz, and poetry is recited in [anshiyou].

Two people do not change love at once with L thin fingers stop on the page.

When always narrating a tale, the pupil that made so vividly and turned down happily seem is sadly moistened.

u

cc Free living love cc first for the first time.

cc Up to now, curl Heinz can also do also by many friends, and is not having tasted it happy or has spent every day without the injury getting.

cc at moment when clothes of sugar that borrows :cE and borrows were divided with teeth like smell of violet that extends to mouth flower so.

However, cc not continued. long it, too

Curl Heinz deteriorates archduke's condition, and comes to have to round up going abroad to study, and to return home.

cc ..no known Heidelberg it.. when he who became it cannot finish bearing missing and it returns to Heidelberg. he already there the archduke pass [natsutasoushite] two years

v

[Kasu] [tooko] senior's voice gets hoarse.

The tip of a finger was slided down on paper as hesitating, and it stopped on the edge at the same time.

One is too unsafe in the nature eats here surely.

Such danger is not infringed always.

[End of Page 140]

Chapter 1434 The back paper that disappears without making the footstep makes noise pungently.

It is picked up start lip [shiro] it by the finger, and carries to the lip slowly.

The pain that crushed the lost [ppu] chest that forgot one was not able to finish being endured, and I had reached it when eating.

The hand is inserted between the lip and the finger of where of [tooko], and it hides it as it is, and it consults and [wo] ..long way.. ..[ko] senior's hand.. is grasped.

It is likely to have ceased talking the [tooko] senior's being surprised by [ikinaridattano], too momentarily.

A soft part in the finger or the root was bitten to one's heart's content.

The body is pulled as "[]" and "One-..[kun] E:c.. [kokoroha]" millet [tooko] senior panics.

The part that put [higiatona] [hon] on the knee, gripped my hand, bit, attached [**], and reddened was patted by the finger.

u

The hand is put out suddenly why.

[Aa] cc Dentiform remains, and it seems to be painful cc.

v

I said in the voice to be angry while thinking a bite by attaching of dentiform to be the second times.

In feelings that "It is because the [tooko] senior tried to eat the book" "cc" I had included to the voice, there might have been felt something.

The [tooko] senior is [na] ..sadly.. seem.

[End of Page 141]

It looked me up in the 144th leek.

It stares at the eyes more strongly.

"Do you eat why?"

u

cc because It is not eaten old for a long time when becoming it one cc that it is not possible to leave it.

Though it is [kokoroha] [kungakureta] book with great pains

v

It was said by the tone of the elder sister who admonished younger brother who did not have [satonorada] [ki] coming [fun] disregarding, and I became [muki], and took up a book from [tooko] senior's knee while feeling irritation to scratch the chest.

u

..[so] ,.. still, it is likely not to eat in the train.

Even the [tooko] senior whom the eating obstinacy puts is thoughtless.

How do you do if it is seen by someone?

v

The [tooko] senior has hung his/her head with [shun].

"cc I'm sorry" throat throat is hot and stifling.

It is painful, impatient, and I do not understand well by myself.

What do you want to say? what you want to do

It touched my middle of the forehead the middle of the forehead of ..blowing.. , [tooko] senior when it withdrew one's gaze, and it aimed at dentiform that the [tooko] senior had applied by the face to be sulky by the finger.

It mutters including excluding the face of me surprised.

u

One [hido].

[Ishiwadawa]

v

"cc"

[End of Page 142]

Chapter 1454 Back that disappears without making footstep

u

[Tte] and Kathe say.

Become tired of archduke's position, and while patting the face of curl Heinz who returns to Heidelberg

v

Knitting three shakes, and the smell of the violet tickles the nose buoyantly.

[Too]-forehead child senior floats a warm smile, and my amount is patted quietly.

'Give to me laughingly' It becomes bald and gentle the tip of a finger slips down from amount to the cheek.

It touches softly like encouraging me.

w

Again.

You old must laugh.

Give curl Heinz and [nee] [wara] to me laughingly' [Manaza] [tooko] senior's pupil is reflected in my pupil.

Pure eye difference [shi] like violet flower.

It became hot like moxa cautery ..horsefly face.. [rareteiru] in the fire, the chest was painful at the same time, it became full, [serifubokumomata] '..alto.. ..vomiting.. Heidelberg' was opened, and it began to read curled Heinz's dialog.

w

Heidelberg also : Kathe, at all, the Main river like the former, and the Nocker river to deflecting.

However, only man has changed.

Man like the former doesn't have bored 1' Surely, it becomes shameful a death when being recall it later, and times of the lying about rolling all over the room.

[End of Page 143]

[**] will be put away.

As for the presented book, it was 100 time Massey where the [tooko] senior was the presence even in the last [pe] [ji] to finish eating. I kicked ‡d

After having floated the look of astonishment, the [tooko] senior became eyes that seemed to be sad at once.

It stares at such [tooko] a senior and it says while applying it.

'It is Kathe, and it is former [mamananoha], and you only who you alone' [tooko] senior smiles quietly.

It was a beautiful smile by tightening a beautiful throat.

The voice naturally gets hoarse.

The [tooko] senior abruptly stood up when 'It was i you alone' chest was blocked, and it ..mischief [tsuboku] laughter.. kicked to me who had not spoken brightly, and it moved next to me.

And, Kathe's dialog was continued when drawing it gripping my arm by both hands.

w

Please now.

It still remembered and it was supposed ..same [iratsushiyaru] 1.. to go to Mori of [o-den;varuto] on [ru] Heinz and the day from which you had stood' I nodded as shown in stage directions.

The [tooko] senior shines mischief [bboku] [me] more and more.

[End of Page 144]

Chapter 1474 The [tooko] senior will also narrow his eyes like that when writing the smile to the back 'After that, it goes out to [nekka-gemiyunto] riding on a carriage by two and sleep that was Paris' stage directions that disappear without making the footstep.

In the following stage directions, the face has been very pressed against my chest.

[Shinzoukami] [tooko] senior's weight of the heart is felt up soon, and done to the smell of the violet that drifts from the hair feeling dizzy by the head.

[Tooko] senior who is too doing.

Eyes are shut restfully ..so.. why.

It did not close, and breath [motaedaeni] and I read out the dialog.

[Ko] senior ..'Everyone was asleep on a stormy night of spring'.. ..long way.. looks up like being rough, and I am watched absent-mindedly.

'Embraced firmly closely' Stage directions that wrote the way next very were seen, and I was frighteningly, and shook intensely.

..one.. ..favor.. scene put away was written [-] there (Kiss ..embracing her closely, baldness, and paving..) ..impossibility...

The [tooko] senior finishes becoming-[tei;], rests the body against me, and is looking eye difference [shide] and me who seems to melt up quietly.

[Futsutoufuseimi] and grand [nan;orai] [tou] of [kukoki] boiled, and it fell into arrhythmia and breathing difficulties, and I shut a book, and put it on the seat.

u

It is impossible.

I'm sorry.

v

[End of Page 145]

148 [tooko] senior took up a book when parting from me, and moving to the seat of facing quickly, and giggled.

"[Kokoroha] ..wonderful Crown Prince it.. [kun]" and "[]" discouraging it was possible to be borne, the shoulder was dropped, and [**] [kubokuwo] and the [tooko] senior were looking strangely.

After that, the back was entrusted to the seat, and eyes were shut satisfactorily.

u

Thank you.

The stomach has become full now.

v

It was a tranquil face that had a happy dream.

[**] is shut for a long time embracing closely as it is without forgetting 'Artaud Heidelberg'.

Have you slept?

Or, are you pretend sleep cc?

The smile seeing that hurt and floated on the lip like [hana] was watched by not [bokuha] [**] [kuyouna] [ki] but the desire.

It is thought how it becomes it if kissing embracing closely as shown in stage directions:

It was about 11 PM to reach the station in Tokyo at last transferring to [tadotsu] Shinkansen.

The [tooko] senior halted even if getting off the station, and a little walking and it said.

u

Thank you for today.

It is good here.

v

[End of Page 146]

Chapter 1494 Back that disappears without making footstep

"Send it from slowly to the house. "

u

No, it returns alone.

It does so.

v

It was a word of the clear rejection that with a smile and was reported while seeing.

The pain that cut and was applied ..chest.. runs.

The [tooko] senior was convinced that he or she started parting from me, and, after all, the presence became pitch-dark.

It were so near a little while ago.

It laughed as much ahead.

The [tooko] senior of one "Goodbye" who began to walk for a thin shoulder was called to stop though happily shut eyes dripping because of my chest, and I raised and called the voice to stop.

u

[Tooko] senior [].

When what I do, it is ..goodness.. cc [].

v

It is soppy in the mind, the throat is hot, and the breath is not made good.

Why goodness is not understood.

The [tooko] senior turns around.

My face is seen, and [mayune] is drawn to instigating of ..embarrassment.. [Û**].

I seemed to cry because ..shooting.. interior of [vbi] [utsuta] [hana] became numb with [tsun], and ....interior of the chest.. [guragura].. shook and it appealed while becoming it.

"[] by which novel doesn't want to become one [] writer who doesn't want to write very much . [Too]

[End of Page 147]

In one [demo] , that cannot write the story of mana that 150 [ko] senior's mother was to have written, is when I write, the [tooko] senior [ka] that is for a long time?

Do not you go anywhere?

The wind shakes a long knitting three to L.

The [tooko] senior screws up one's eyes unbearably painfully, and hears my word.

..-.. if it ends without losing the [tooko] senior if you ..[sonokoto].. change [tooko] senior's future if the [tooko] senior hopes for it when the [tooko] senior now says that he or she will want you to write to me.

[Makuma] [-].

I : the novel to [hehehehehe].

It was [tooko] senior that kept the word that seemed to dash out from the mouth.

"It is already good" When the clear mutter entered the ear, it was unbelievable.

..becoming empty.. [tooko] senior watched transparent eye difference [shideboku] like bidden farewell to [arisa], and smiled at Jerome gently.

u

I wanted to read the mother's talk again.

And, I wanted to fill its empty stomach.

Then, complete changed and thought of [rutte] in a good direction.

[Kokoroha] [kunninara] and it are [itte] ..it is possible to being likely to do...

v

[End of Page 148]

Chapter 4 The shadow falls slightly in the back pupil where it disappears without making the footstep.

"It is cc that is my selfish wish" opinion trembles lonesomely.

The smile seeing floated again at once on the mouth.

Lie

u

Therefore, it is already good.

I'm sorry for the current having told a lie.

v

Both hands are firmly grasped on the knee, and it bows deeply.

I was not able to move while keeping standing.

[Gakuzentada] eyes were opened wide, and it was aghast.

The [tooko] senior says, "Goodbye" when he or she looks up with a smile quiet, and the body of coming delicate [yashiya] melts to the dark.

A cruel [nasono] word of 'It is already good' [zankoku] left.

It echoed in the interior of the ear indefinitely indefinitely.

ž

..scattering.. [arisa] was said in the diary.

�ž

�ž

[End of Page 149]

If the road that 152 gods indicate cannot be narrow, and two people walk at all.

I'm sorry the Japanese syllabary

I did not have the right of the wish for Japanese syllabary's happiness in reality.

Because it is me that block ahead of Japanese syllabary's happiness.

[Tooko] appeared, and, at last, I was liberated from suffering.

[Bun;you] embraced me who embraced [tooko] closely closely, said, "It was sorry", and was nice, too.

My world regained light and hope, and I was happy as dreamt hither at a wide gate.

There is [kaeko], and is [bun;you].

Because it is ..[odayakade].. warm in ordinary and natural.

However, the Japanese syllabary here only watches [tooko] eat the story where my [**] exists as having never gone there ..frozen eye difference [shide]...

Will the Japanese syllabary already hear my voice?

Will the Japanese syllabary already read the story that I wrote?

When saying that deflecting is hoped for when the Japanese syllabary walks to me

[End of Page 150]

I present everything to the Japanese syllabary.

ž

�ž ž It is likely to have stood disappearing without making Chapter 1534 footstep ..how much �back...

The sense of losss were stronger than the cold of the wind that was the slap of the [tatasoushitsukan] cheek.

Carrying is taken out from the pocket with dopy, and arriving is confirmed.

There was mail when it was possible to meet [kotofu] from Mr. Akutagawa safely while toward [wakotobuki] Iwate of dirt.

There was no answer yet though it came, and the mail of the apology was put in [kotofu]'s carrying.

It might be amazed at getting tired though it does.

It is natural.

Reply [dakenkatta] that did mail when it becomes impossible from mother one arriving, and to return in daytime.

Did you fight against her?

It worries, and it exists well ..becoming [yake]...

Girl's voice was heard when Mr. Akutagawa's number was called and it called.

The fog in which only "[Konoha]?" hung to the head blew off at a time.

..[biwa] 7 seeing [u] ""Why [biwa] is"17 to Mr. Akutagawa's carrying".. moreover, do at such time?

The hospital visiting hours are [to].

[End of Page 151]

Being sure to end by 154 [kkuni].

It says to me confused in the voice that [biwa] is nasty.

u

It gives the slip to the date, and Mr./Ms. Amano is gone after, and is it [cchattan] and [sutte]?

[Uesuruwane] of [hidoikotoi].

She, and it cries and very :.

Inoue's already separating ..hating..

v

"[Chi] and one such a thing of ..difference.. cc [] remark are cc that not is" It is effective and another voice interrupts.

Rough..such..dizzy..man..withdraw..never..face..see..severely..say..provide..lie..lie..knead..believe..on earth..how..become.

When the voice of [biwa] and [kotofu]'s voice are alternately heard, and it is assumed ..situation.. [bauzenkazushiwakarazu] [****]

u

One poetry of ..encounter.. [-].

It returns and [yo].

v

After the voice of [biwa] that seemed to be dissatisfied, Mr. Akutagawa's voice was.

u

cc Will you come by telephone because it doesn't seem to be able to speak slowly though it is sorry?

Because there are harp [asakura] [fu] and Asakura, too

v

It ....bitter.. [rikitta].. seemed, and Mr. Akutagawa to have said.

Mr. Akutagawa with the pinched face : somehow when passing under a splendid gate of Japanese style [ritsubagenkan], and walking to the door.

[End of Page 152]

Chapter 1554 The back that disappeared without making the footstep faced and got [**].

"Were you able to meet senior Amano?"

u

cc Yes.

It was nothing.

v

Seeming "It was good" reason "I'm sorry for ..trouble.. putting it" and "cc though it as soon as good was not cared" Mr. Akutagawa of [tazu] frowns.

I asked it by the whisper while having stood the door ahead.

"[Terutte] what coming of [biwa] and [kotofu]?"

"It was actually scheduled to encounter it about Asakura cc today. "

u

It was getting [] 1 so.

[] and my I'm sorry ..information.. [nakute]

v

After having received the telephone from me, Mr. Akutagawa seems to have contacted the beauty wing when it wanted you to cancel the schedule.

However, I could not help raising difficulties together by [biwa], be explained the situation, and was going and be started to say by [kuto] [biwa].

When Mr. Akutagawa reports that there is no room that meets [biwa]

w

Then, it waits with [kotofu] because I go to that and [te].

A girl same daily life is better at such time.

It is one-sidedly decided by [kotofu] in one poetry, attentive is' ..it is not possible to say.., and says that it was not possible to refuse.

[End of Page 153]

156

It is said that conditioning the same as time that answered the telephone by two girls it moves to Mr. Akutagawa's house, and it quarreled about "cc Actually, cc though Asakura comes because [kotofu] was awfully depressed and it survived" the following.

[Rusu]

u

cc It decided to take it in tonight because it had slowed.

Her father stays away on business, and has been acknowledged also by two elder sisters.

It took, and it doesn't worry about the permission of the hospital because the report was put from the elder sister in the house of [kotofu].

v

Tiredness had blotted in the face of Mr. Akutagawa who picked it up.

When it started saying "It was getting [ttosono], and troubled really you and was cc" [wao] apology, the voice was from the stairs.

u

[Nanishitenno]

u

Poetry -E [konoha]ing might have come.

It brings early" [Uwa] ..

u

[Hora] and remark [tteyannasaiyo] that says.

Other women's the woman of listen to reason good and being able to transfer after being postponed are [ochi].

I however still : though I do not care" To [he] of" "Because of being able ..[na] [-].. transfer

u

It is her now ..one respondent [anata].. even if sleeping so, and being keep so one of these days.

Treatment who her seem

[End of Page 154]

Chapter 1574 Though it seems not to receive at all when the back mesne when it disappears without making the footstep" It sets foot on Mr. Akutagawa's room, and [biwa] pushes [kotofu] out to me in the with a jerk.

[Kotofu] is turning one's gaze to me by a face embarrassed with resist because it struggles to which it is angry.

[Kotofu] blocked the voice when apologizing as "[Gomen] and [kotofu]" ..mistake.. [ozuozu].

u

It is this and permission [tarishinaiwayone] surely.

When such a sweet attitude is taken, the same thing and [ruwayo] absolutely.

[Name] [rareterunoyo] and you original" [Kotofu] raises, looks back on [ki] and the eyebrow, and it stares at the beauty wing.

"cc [] that is not such a thing of , ..along.."

u

Roughly and [konoha] never have what breaks the promise with me.

What gives priority to me because it goes friend and to play and cuts off"

u

Strike..along..so.

Inoue?

" "It is cc when getting it" balance.

u

The much more, other women and they are impossible to give the slip to her to the balance.

When it is me, mouth [kiite] and [nnai] all its life. "

[End of Page 155]

158

u

Asakura and Inoue had circumstances.

It very worried about [kotofu].

I was made to go to [koza] [wazawashiyo] Lech [kotofu].

It is evidence to value [kotofu]" Mr. Akutagawa follows it.

[Riyuuto]

u

[Gomen] really.

cc is confused because Mr. [naganin] has called as the [tooko] senior crying even very much and cc" Cherry blossoms [i].

u

It is cheated many times by Sakurai, and true [konoha] is unspoilt [tteyu] [-] or studies and [naiwayone].

The fool ..so.. is said. "

"cc Asakura and we will remove the seat. "

u

It is not without the meaning to wait for [konoha] to come it.

One poetry will only have to go alone somewhere.

Hey [kotofu]" Cane [biwa] pushes away [kotofu] to one's heart's content by the other hand while supporting oneself with a stick.

"Coming [ya;]" "

" I caught falling down [dekita] [kotofu] rushing it.

..".. safe?

" [Kotofu] moistened eyes, and shut one's teeth when looking down while embraced closely.

It makes it to [zuki] the face that seems ..cry.. to be going to put out [gi] at any moment.

[End of Page 156]

A sound of back "It was and ..[sone] [netafuka] [itte] of cc Inoue and me.. said" and "cc yes ..getting.. ..the encounter.." that lived and was big in which it disappeared was heard without making Chapter 1594 footstep, and the cheek became hot.

[Hi] points the lip with [kotofu] raised the right hand, and it stares at me.

It said to me surprised like angry waves [dotou].

u

Foolish [].

..[muka]ing and attaching.. cc []. one [ri] and the reason of ..doing.. [cha] are in Inoue's foolish one [doushite] [tooko] senior

Movie..look forward to..the..souvenir..house..go..terrible..look forward to..souvenir..cookie..all..eat..depend..burn..foolish..foolish..foolish..fickleness..thing.

" The head is hit with [pokari] ..one.. another this time ..calm.. by the grasped fist.

Agape [go] [rode] [biwa] ducks the eyebrow, and Mr. Akutagawa is dumbfounded.

[Kotofu] suddenly lowered the eyebrow, and became [shonhorishita] face that seemed to be sad when stertorously panting.

u

It is really angry. carving cc

It seems to envy the [tooko] senior, and to tear the chest" It becomes in the word, and my heart seems to burst and it becomes an expression.

[Bokuha] [kotofu] felt sorry many times many times.

Though [kotofu] is her of me.

[End of Page 157]

160

u

cc a lot. angry

cc therefore though it is not a life It is talking to [naide] in me ....piling up.. ,.. for a while" The grasped hand is sold wholesale, and it turns to the furnace after the circumference.

A small back trembled ..[furutte].. clearly unlike [tooko] senior's back.

It says snappishly toward "cE: rest room" Akutagawa of Mr..

"..rest room.. lend it" and "Each other ..,.. ah cc" Mr. Akutagawa takes [kotofu] and it gets out of the room.

[Kotofu] doesn't start seeing me while turned one's eyes away.

The profile trembled weakly, too.

Suddenly, did the slap of the cheek moreover.

[Pishari] and a sharp sound are heard.

It was [biwa] to beat this time.

A blowing gunwale lamplight large [kina] eyes shine in the bad mood.

It ..face.. scratches this time and [ka] has withered from the front when assuming [****].

Coldly of "[Konoha] is expert who damages the girl" and "cc [biwa]" opinions, the line of the backbone is cool.

[End of Page 158]

Chapter 1614 It was felt that abhorrence shut oneself up in eyes of back [zouo] [biwa] that disappeared without making the footstep.

That poured cold water on my body.

u

[Bo] [ttoshita] face [shiteru] still.

It is better Satoru in the negligence as for eyes.

Have not it noticed yet?

[Tooko] Amano mans it do not exist in this world" [Haa] [shinzou] jumps up.

My face was gazed like the stone-like expression and Japanese syllabary "It is [kanako]'s novel" [biwa] was said.

u

Yes.

'Gate of the immorality' was read.

Then, in the planetarium, that [sora] person who not was was going to recite the last scene of 'Look like in the blue heavens' not written in the book to [to-ko] that much though child II who did not exist.

It was ..[tte].. anxious as that person might know [hatsu**] of [konoha] why.

Sakurai's mother knew and even the person who wrote the thing knew hearing it from Sakurai.

I did not think that it was [kanako] Sakurai surely cc.

The lamplight ..crowding.. way of the book on [konoha] was read, returned, and the name of [kanako] Sakurai was noticed by the judge's comment because it saw again ..after the planetarium...

[Tooko] Amano is any [to-ko] of that baby who comes out in the novel on [kanako] Sakurai.

It is not amusing if it ties and there are [sakurai] [kanako] and a connection even if that person is reading [hatsu**] of [konoha].

That person had to know to [konoha] and to have known as for [miu] Inoue.

However, it is concealed.

[End of Page 159]

It was on the side of 162 [hehehehehehehehehe] [hete] [konoha].

It had the secret in [konoha]" Neither Mr. Akutagawa nor [kotofu] return.

The expression of [biwa] sharpens fast.

Now..hateful..continue..think.

Why

u

Was not the truth spoken why?

Is the purpose of it to write the second work in [konoha]?

It is up to now on the side of [konoha], and [tooko] Amano where [noha] that attached piece existed together for two years is a good vision of one convenience in a gentle senior who defended [konoha].

" The shout like the fire has a lump in one's throat with the pain that crushes the avoiding body.

For [tooko] senior not so, the geniality gave to me and warmth were all real things in me as for true though it kept silent.

Because it betrays and the betrayal of [nanoni] and only one time cannot be permitted, the [hokuha] [tooko] senior has been blamed.

It did not try to know the pain in the blocked [tooko] senior of the cutting face and suffering by not effective in [setsubatsuanna] [fuu] of the control of feelings.

Only I was going to have become a victim and it ran away.

[Kitsuka] fellows were always always gentle, and worried about me for a long time [tooko] ahead.

The face of [biwa] is sympathized eye difference [shininatta] that seems to be sad. ..blowing.. [kuzu] it

u

cc It doesn't have the face like such a puppy thrown away.

The reality is learning [tahougai] while being early.

[End of Page 160]

Chapter 1634 Back [mapoushiiwa] . that disappears without making footstep

Phantom..girl..provide..along..do..more and more..lonely..screw up one's eyes.

u

It did not once cry [kotofu] cc.

It did not cry in front of us because it endured it though it had the face that seemed to cry many times while [konoha] was being waited" I notice the reason to which [kotofu] did not return, too.

The voice is killed in the rest room, and alone cc that cries surely.

[Biwa] talks to me who hangs my head.

Kei dice

u

Do you know [konoha]?

In 'Gate of the immorality', there is a sequel.

cc though it doesn't become a book by the short story published in the magazine" The tone of the opinion lowers a little.

..encounter.. [to-ko] of "doll begins to move with the will one day it ..soupcon.. grows up like the doll, and kills the sub-[risa] hometown sand" F.

v

The sliding door sliding door shook and I shook its body with [gata] because I had rung.

It pulls it with the cold that it understands when Mr. Akutagawa and [kotofu] returned, it blows, and the sweat that came out is chilly.

[Kotofu]'s eyes were red.

It is seen, and it makes it to [zuki].

[End of Page 161]

Magnetic

u

Do slowness already and Inoue also must stay.

Asakura and [kotofu] should also take a rest slowly.

The futon is preparatory in the futon drawing room.

Please go to that.

Inoue might be the same as me and be good.

v

u

Thank you.

However, I return.

v

The shoulder of [kotofu] who is for the back shakes.

Mr. Akutagawa drew [mayune].

The taxi is [naiso] it is possible to pick up .."... " around here.

"Manage to become it. "

u

Then, when my bicycle is used, it is good.

Because it only has to get on the school as it is

v

The cold outside "Thank you do so" that chilly did.

Time turns by one o'clock of midnight.

It was an applying furnace "Thank youed really for today" in "accident ..it was.. as for the nature ..no encounter.." It pointed out and [raseta] [kotofu] came the mouth when "Yes" and the foot was put on the pedal with a nod.

Mr. Akutagawa walks tapping "I return previously" my shoulder.

It goes out of the gate.

[End of Page 162]

Chapter 1654 Back [kotofu] who disappeared without making the footstep stiffened the face, and thrust out one hand silently though stared at me.

Gloves?

"cc When it is a bicycle, the hand is benumbed" and "Purposely, did you bring it?" "cc" It is suitable for [pui] and side without answering.

..loveliness.. [bokuha] chest was hot, and it was received and fixed by the becoming it desire.

A lovely pink gloves wrap my hand as it is warm.

"Thank you" "cc" [kotofu] is bending the mouth with suitable for side.

Suddenly, it said in a snappish voice.

It is ..".. sleep of ..reeling.. , also in the school without talking to because it is still angry cc.

It doesn't wait because it goes to school alone in the morning.

Disregard..this..ahead..attach..become empty..say..think..evidence..show..evidence.

Somewhere..timid..and..provide..foot..straddle..stare at..look up.

[End of Page 163]

166

u

It calls by [nanasette] cc name on the white day.

Inoue, then, because it believes.

cc [] till then that has not talked any longer

v

It has run to the other side of the gate for the back when finishing bluntly saying.

After it had seen off in painful [koda] feelings, I began to pedal a bicycle.

It was dark and the space of the road of the vacant night of darkness where outskirts were not seen.

The word of [biwa] is reconsidered with the pain to which [**] keeps coming while single-mindedly pedaling.

You should know one reality during earliness.

Therefore,

In [konoha], [konoha] ..it is.. is a convenient vision. [tooko] Amano that was together for two years the girl who is not the phantom

[Dokundokun] cc and the heart ring.

It is smart hot in the throat though the breath that twines around the face is white, lukewarm, and the body is cold.

It is finished to understand [kotofu] [santo] [tooko] senior and which to be chosen.

'It is already good. '

[End of Page 164]

Chapter 1674 There was no reliance of back figure and decisive [kotofu] [tooko] senior of coming [zen] of the back mesne when it disappeared without making the footstep who had turned [semou] with a smile, the trembling back floated at the same time, and the throat became more painful.

Leaving [teikoutosuru] [tooko] senior from me.

Harp [fu] of [pukiyou] who faces it in a clumsy manner earnestly for me.

The other party who walks on the wide, warm road that I wish in a row is impossible excluding harp [fu].

Only the [tooko] senior might be so regarded why.

[To-ko] of one doll ..soupcon.. grows up like the doll, and kills [te] and the sub-hometown sand.

What on earth was that [biwa] of beginning movement had meant with the will one day?

Does the doll kill the person?

[To-ko] : to cc ..sub-hometown sand.. [hehehehehehehehehe] [kanako] the [tooko] senior.

[Buikun;yon] and rarely.

Only it is impossible only in the novel.

In killing of the [tooko] senior who was yearning for [kanako] by hopeless [kanako], I stopped bicycling in this side of the house.

[End of Page 165]

Someone crouches holding his one knee sideward at 68 gates.

It was Mr. [naganin] that the light of one bicycle shone on.

The neck was slowly raised, and the surprise from which did the slap of the face to have looked me up of the cheek was remembered.

Mr. [naganin] was crying.

It is not an intense way when ..largeness.. crying to cry but it is quiet more with cling to me when coming the other day.

Transparent tears were spilt from the pop eye to the cheek by air weak as vanished.

A sorrow, a pain, and deep despair are floating in the pupil with which the hair and clothes fall into disorder, and are moistened.

It doesn't at all see it in acting though it might be [wanakoremo], and be a trap.

Mr. [naganin] seemed to get wounded raggedly as it is not possible to stand really, and to suffer.

There can not be neither voice, it not stir, and, however, the sink ..tears.. continue.

I have approached Mr. [naganin] while pulling the bicycle.

In the quiet dark and the sound where the tire turns loudly affect.

"cc Did very. "

[End of Page 166]

Chapter 1694 Crowding it looks me up when the back mesne when it disappears without making the footstep though it is a sink looking up of Mr. [naganin] at tears.

Anguished eye difference [shide] that says that it wants you to kill and to ease it if it is not obtained like begging saving.

The voice that got hoarse mutters without power.

"Your should would being better not to know cc [kokoroha] cc is shin cc ..there is cc.. . cc's being not able to return any longer when knowing is cc" Tears fall into [potari] and the knee.

The tearing jeans are breathed in tears and have discolored.

"It is cc [], and cc [] cc in cc [tookoane] that cannot be said ..sleep getting.." It [a]s, ..piling up.. [nodo] is shaken, the face is buried under the knee, and it sobs quietly.

..scooping out.. [mune] was ..scissors.. [rareruhodo], and a miserable appearance.

What has known by suffering so, and Mr. [naganin] :.

Mr. "What is not being possible to say to the [tooko] senior?" [naganin] refused with the face turned down.

I stopped bicycling in front of the gate, and gave a lot of care to Mr. [naganin]'s shoulder.

Cold

u

Let's enter the house.

It catches a cold.

v

Mr. sob [naganin] refuses again, and [nanondo] is done low.

u

cc [] and [kokoroha] cc.

cc ..going after today's [tookoane].. There is thank you and it is better.

[End of Page 167]

170 ..departure.. .

I cannot save [tookoane] any longer cc.

Because it is an important important cc person of cc that it wants you to become happy, cc.

However, Mr. "cc not to make cc after all what though it was in the cord" [naganin]'s tears fall for a long time in my mind with [potapota] in me when it is cc punk kid not good.

A soft part in the interior of the chest becomes hot at that time, and painful as impatient makes it to suffocating.

Mr. ..pulling out.. [naga**] raised his face that got wet with tears, and I was seen.

The word is spun in the expression in the voice that seems to be able to be severed.

.."cc.. [kokoroha] cc.

Please write for [tookoane].

Only [kokoroha] is [ihenai] to salvable [he] as for [tookoane] cc.

[Tookoane] has already been decided a long time ago.

It is not forbidden to me cc.

It is asking cc [] cc through life if :cE [kokoroha] writes because it is a writer of [tookoane]" The sorrow soaks the body.

Mr. cc [naganin] [tooko] senior said that you may not write any longer.

Already with the good one.

It is phlegm quietly with a smile for the back.

Mr. [naganin] seemed to have despaired more deeply because ..stiffening.. [rase] [dama] the face saw me who was.

[End of Page 168]

The head is rubbed against my feet, and it crouches, and [kanman] will stand up before long by dull operation, and begin to walk casually.

It has gone without turning around even if "Mr. cc [naganin]" opinion is put. � �

It sobbed.

Back ž without making Chapter 1714 footstep where it disappears ž Do I ..ž Japanese � � �syllabary.. at one time see the narrow gate, too?

Can all of me able to be returned in place, talked about about what should be talked, entrusted to the person who should entrust them with it with it, and have courage for one to exist and to pass under [no] gate?

..blowing.. [mune] seems to tear, and it has cried because [tooko] is embraced closely when ..hair of [tooko].. becoming empty while thinking about such a thing.

[Tooko] had been surprised.

[Itsushiyoukenmei] [tooko] became, and [uto] and [tooko] gave "I was a favor" and one [**] hard, and the chest became painful more and more risking ..favors [giyo], love, and 1...

u

Why do you cry mother?

Did you fight against father?

Did father do did not have?

What? ..sleep..

Mother?

v

[End of Page 169]

172

u

cc It is different. differ

Mother is happiness.

Happily, it cries" Neither the Japanese syllabary nor I understand why it to be good.

It was I that made [gikkake] more.

I did not happen between [shinakerepa] and us of extra [nakoto] at all.

The fate has begun to turn in the place where my hand doesn't reach.

It is not good that [gitto] I am on the side.

..doing.. Australian [u]. stop the length of [jiyama] [na]

It obstructs it.

It is helpless and painful on the side though understands.

For a long time for a long time.

It is not necessary to write, and the novel need not be written if it can be together.

It comes to want to shout so.

The god, please do not let me never say such a thing.

It is possible to pass through the gate sadness etc. when visit by "The day" cheerfully smiling like no nothing.

[End of Page 170]

Chapter 1735 Gloves were put in [kotofu]'s desk with the memo written, suffering [kotobuki] 'Thank you' of paradise.

[Kotofu] who came always early went to school in the very limit this morning, turned one's eyes away from me unnaturally, and sat on my desk.

Because it tried to put the textbook, it is likely to have noticed.

It seemed to have made to [ha], and it vailed one's eyes from among the desk eyebrow quietly embracing closely without forgetting it after pink gloves were put out, the eyebrow was lowered, and it became a face that seemed to be lonely.

"cc" I was looking at such an appearance in painful feelings.

It was anxious for a long time also that [riyuu] and Mr. [naganin]'s appearances were amusing, and did the promise to meet Takeda with ground [takeda] [kuda] of the library at lunchtime.

Takeda came previously, and had opened one's lunch box on the desk.

The bacon rolling and the broccoli of asparagus are beautifully blocked in a beautiful container where the picture of the character is drawn.

[End of Page 171]

174

darkness, and "..being eaten a lot.. cc" [pukimi] cold [ishi] cc ..eerie in above all.. If it is not an environment to eat, cc though thought.

Takeda calmly moved the fork, and said chicken pilaff mumbling.

,

It is not eaten by drinking tea by the heaven from ahead, and eating the potato in daytime if not eating [******] and now freeloading better and saying.

v

"cc It was good, and would eat later" [urabuta] Takeda Really? said easily, and divided tea.

It puts in the lid in the flask, and it presents it please.

I was welcome because it was cold and it had seemed to be benumbed.

It was jasmine tea today.

The pocket edition of 'No Longer Human' was seen on the desk, and I began to speak Saturday while feeling a chill.

Takeda keeps eating indifferently, and the ear is [**] in the joke [una] face like the doll.

Do the catch a glimpse of and it keeps eating 'Iruma disqualification' sometimes.

The lunchbox just emptied when my story ended.

[Riyuutooko]

u

cc Mr. Ryu knows the [tooko] senior as for calling to the running after [ruyou] [kokoroha] senior and [mashita] ..

After the [kokoroha] senior had gone out of Mr. Ryu, it was called by carrying.

Selfishness that doesn't come to house

v

"It and what time"

[End of Page 172]

Chapter 1755 Suffering of paradise

u

It is for a moment in daytime ahead.

Rice is made, and it has the material because it was said and [tte] cc.

Coming [gen] at that time, it seemed to be ..Mr. Ryu.. in a good mood.

..speaking.. [mashita] . to the [tooko] senior. glad ..going.. give the slip to the date with the [nanase] senior by the [kokoroha] senior

After all, [tookoane] is anything the favor in the [kokoroha] older sister.

v

The conceit is not done though it was understood that they had been made to dance by Mr. [odo] [naganin] cc.

[Kotofu] has been damaged again because of that.

Mr. [naganin] says that he has put out the album after subduing the lunch that Takeda prepared.

The album put away in "It and [tooko] senior's mother's album by chance?" [hifu] thrusting floated on the head, and the skin was noisy.

u

No.

It is Mr. Ryu's.

The photograph where Mr. [aakedo] , Ryu's mother was reflected only was hardly, and was [tooko] senior's family.

The house of [tookoane] is [namondattakaratte], and Mr. Ryu remark [ttemashita] . like my [nchi].

It doesn't seem to be separately lonely also at that time, and as [kero] in phlegm cc

v

The accident happened while seeing the album.

It is said that it will have fallen silent Mr. [naganin] of cheerfulness ..it is easy to come.. [ushi] till then who was speaking suddenly turning pale, and staring at the album.

"..[pikuritomo] movement.. album is seen by the face terribly shocked. --------------------- End of Page 173 --------------------- Perplexity ..176 [atashi].. blots to eyes of Mr. frame Taketa as not heard who doesn't come L"What kind of photograph is that Mr. [naganin] was looking?" and "It is a usual cc photograph" even if 'Mr. Ryu' is called.

u

At least, I was seen so.

At Christmas as taken with [ningu] with your of [tooko] senior Dye.

[Tooko] senior and Mr. [naganin] and [soreni] [tooko] senior's fathers were sitting on the table.

Laughingly, and Mr. Ryu gladly holds and has been raising the plate of the cake for the camera with the possession of the [tooko] senior and father of turkey's plate together.

The batch of the Christmas wreath of the handmade style was applied to three people and sweaters.

Because [tooko] senior's mother was not reflected, I think that it is mother that took a picture surely.

v

Hearth cc of doing and dependence and ..connection.. coming of squirrel of ..peace.. [ku] mass.

It strikes close to home to Mr. [naganin] too much of what in the photograph and [darou] of [raunata] in [bidou].

Mr. [naganin] aims at the slight movement [danisezu] photograph, applies, and is suddenly Minoru [ttatoiu].

Lie "[-] ..the lie it.." it was done that it was along, opened thrusting, and luggage was put out as having gone mad.

It carves, the box of [dan] ball is opened, and contents are thrown out to the floor, and it is grovelling body pose, and [yuikudokukaeku] . the day after tomorrow.

It is repeated several times and it has not moved suddenly.

[End of Page 174]

"And, ..Mr. Ryu.. said" and" [Yui].

u

'Wasn't it [musukoromo]?' and" I caught our breath.

c:

By a pale face where being die at any moment seems to exist cc

v

Did you poison it?

Then, who whom poisoned it?

Wasn't there [amano] or original poison?

Is it a free accident that Mr. and Mrs. Amano died?

u

It goes out of the house by Mr. Ryu and a terrible, seem painful face, and it doesn't understand, and it is [cchatte], ., and [mashita] I as gunwale ring door [debo] [].

Then, Mr. Ryu's mother came back.

v

[Kanako] "[Kanako] cc" greeting

u

Yes.

It had a very scary face, and the insertion irritation was in a hurry to the house without saying at all even if I greeted it.

It got irritated somehow, and it was in a hurry.

v

Why why did [kanako] come home?

The [tooko] senior ..'.. did not have the aunt.

[End of Page 175]

It was called, [shou] a'.

In a word, staying was not scheduled on Saturday.

Nevertheless, cc.

It is said the behavior of Mr. [naganin], and I ..similar Takeda.. have not understood it either.

Takeda says that it returned to my house after that.

[Tsuna]

u

It did not lead to Mr. Ryu's carrying even if it disregarded it several times, and mail was not answered.

Mr. Ryu cc Went of [kokoroha] seniors cc.

v

"cc The [tooko] senior was called to me" Takeda quietly puts its hand on the cover of 'No Longer Human'.

In the word muttered by the face that woke up [yuigon]" "Like will it, it is [bokuhagyotsutoshita].

u

[I] [tterunda] of what.

It is [kagitsute], a suicide, and [kasonna] in Mr. [naganin].

v

u

It doesn't understand.

It is Mr. Ryu, and [hetare].

cc It entreats the girl, and and it is sulky, angry soon that piercing [houdai] is released, it cries, and cc cannot understand cc. whether it is possible to live only by feelings with so why and [ritai] [hanadai] of cc

It is ..cc.. hateful for a moment.

v

Feelings as sharp as [kahen] of the glass float on the face of an empty fragment, and it disappears.

It has gooseflesh in the twinkling of [torihadaso].

Takeda's hand did not move after 'No Longer Human'.

[End of Page 176]

Chapter 1795 It was an uncertainty whether it suffered and what having happened to Mr. [naganin]'s body after all in the paradise.

When you visit the hemp your senior in the atelier in the music hall reeling after school

u

Do you fight?

Refer..so much..in a slump.

That [bo-ya]

v

It reports haughtily while moving the paintbrush toward the canvas.

[Kabe]

u

Oh dear, you only have occasionally to reach the ceiling, to apply the spatula to wall [chi] spray [hanamo] by the usual [muka] and attaching by the with one's own way because it decreases it, and to suffer by raising by the blood spray.

It only becomes a guy more and more disgustingly.

v

It is [hanadai] that says though it must be father of the child of [kionaka].

It was answered, "Drove away though it came" ..coming of Mr. [naganin].. even in case of being ..[nakattaka].. ..[**].., and blocked the voice.

[Moro]

u

Is a man so why sloppy?

Be fragile ..[iba] [tteru] and usual [tsuhodo].., and, ..[attoiu].. ..question.. ..[ni] [hetare] [run].. therefore,

It stays indoors, it is dying, and it is angry, and [meiwaku] trouble [nanoyo].

v

It corresponds, it seems to get irritated, and the eyebrow is raised with [gui].

Might it be said Takeda of" "Because of dying of Mr. [naganin] well, and take the talk in the direction that is not furnace [ku] why.

Mr. [naganin] who was crouching next to the gate certainly : on Saturday evening though he was troubled like a sick abandoned dog.

u

It is different.

Another fool

v

[End of Page 177]

180

"Another cc?" hemp your senior mutters in a dark voice.

"Tamotsu Kurosaki" I black who had it by coming made it to [ha].

Firefly

u

After the glowfly dies, it doesn't take, and the dead ..meal.. next to.

It starts crushing giving [kuni] company [tsubuwo], and when it is miserable, [naiwa].

v

The tragic love such as eye difference [shini] and storms that the [managiarashihiren] ire shuts oneself up is recalled.

Heathcliff who lost Catherine cc.

It was an uncle of the obligation, and it was girl's named [amemyaoji] [amamiya] guardian, it was ruler, it was a lover, it was father, and it was a day of her funeral to see [tasougi] [kare] at the end.

[Yabushiyouhigei] becomes thin terribly, the stubbly beard is grown, and suffering and the despair not healed by eyes that sank in are [kurutamashiisamayomekaseta] cc.

He at that time was [**] ..wilderness.. ..floatage.. Heathcliff again for the fragment of the soul.

He committed the crime not permitted.

He seemed not to hope to have already been saved.

However, the end of the world comes and it to the way of the ghost that keeps being waited while ..[ukawarunowo].. starving and drying up.

u

That man cc company was thrown out, it stayed indoors in the kitchen boat, and only [**shoku] disregarded it.

To the murder

[End of Page 178]

Chapter 1815 Though it is a suffering [ubashite] company in the paradise that fully does it dirty depriving and enlarged it.

It seems to be taken over by an other company, and it doesn't have energy to fight nevertheless either.

It doesn't float the glowfly when he dies like that.

v

It catches one's breath ..doing and severe [yunretsunirasu] tone [no]...

It stared at the canvas and stared eyes burnt like the fire.

[Jiyoudan] seeming "It was not a joke" [furunigiumesake] hemp your senior was trembling strong the paintbrush and shouted in ..grasp cape [kuto].. hate.

[Yatsurattawa] ..the scolding... beat many times with goodness or .. piece.. ..death.. [naretetamarumon] by one [suka] hand until swelling

While thinking of the glowfly that dying never permits.

While tasting suffering that is more painful than it dies.

It was not likely to break, and a straight sword. the hemp your senior who did not permit Mr. [inoyo] L [naganin] and Mr./Ms. Kurosaki's ..it was necessary to keep living.. weaknesses even if it was crushed by the crime piled up and he or she became impossible to breathe it

Even if he or she despairs, the hemp your senior will abandon neither living nor the fight as for broom [tatoe].

Such strength was envied by smart the chest.

It thinks in dark feelings by going out of the music hall while walking in the courtyard.

If it is possible to order it to the person like a hemp your senior when hesitating strongly on the separation road, ..hesitation.. [wazuso].

[End of Page 179]

It is likely to be able to advance 182 [chirahe].

It is likely to be able to stand up if ordered at dying, 'Live'.

However, at the end, the [tooko] senior always had me decide it.

The hand was pulled, and it did not take it to the path of righteousness though they were made for me to squat down, to grasp the hand gently to each crowding, and to stand.

[Hohoetada] and a warm smile seeing are floated, and I am seen, and 'What ..[kokoroha] [kunha].. do you want to do?' [tazuto] is asked.

'What ..[kokoroha] [kunha].. do you think?'

u

What do you want to do?

x

,

Where do you want ..'.. to go?

' To me who cries because it covers the face in a white sheet of the school nurse's office and the smell bed of the medicine sadly

[End of Page 180]

[Tooko] senior who muttered.

w

[Kokoroha] [kunga] I should find the answer.

Even if it is painful, it reaches at last by cc your foot even if it is painful, and cc is not found sadly in [temotadotsu] cc. '

Chapter 1835 As for suffering the paradise, I am not found the road alone either.

To which I may go is not understood.

It enters [ge] cigarette [uwagutsuhaka] [kousha], and it changes into the shoes for floor with the shoe cabinet.

The bottom of the foot slips, and it falls down.

Falling down in such a place in which not being at all.

My body is not supported.

Power doesn't enter the foot cc.

It spilt with tears [gaporori].

A little..moss..nothing but..disregard..throat..full..feel sorry..have a lump in one's throat..shameful..painful..provide..collect..guardian..search..child..unintentional..stand up..walk.

The foot naturally faces the art and literature part.

It is understood that there is no [sokoni] [tooko] senior.

Only though it becomes painful even if it goes.

Besides, the place to go place is not found.

It falls into the palm with ..tears.. [potapota].

[End of Page 181]

The face was turned here, and the vision of [ko] ..long way.. senior who started laughing floated, and felt dizzy physical education seat [rishite] the chair on the window side when [**] 'Hello [kokoroha] [kun]' [madogiwaisu] door was opened.

The pipe chair is empty, and scenery outside the window is ..white.. [bbokukusundeiru].

The old book piled up on the floor also loses the reader, and it turns into useless paper.

[Tooko] senior's usual sweets were written, and I cried because I buried the face under the desk of a ragged tree the surface.

There is no [tooko] senior.

The sorrow stabs the chest though it had already understood, and the throat trembles.

Every day spent with the [tooko] senior surges to the chest one after another.

'"Literary girl" as seeing it' and the chest are put while laughing under the lily magnolia lily magnolia tree and agape [sandaibanashisetakoto].

The hand of me dumbfounded was pulled, taken into the art and literature part, and ..three [dai**] of sweets.. sitting was written.

[Tooko] senior who tears up page small, and carries to mouth happily.

It swallowed, the voice ..Narrator.. to begin [mijika**] was heard, and the mechanical pencil was heard a secret sound named [kaunrakusakoso] and [kokuri] from the manuscript paper while sliding it.

When there are two people why, the [tooko] senior seems to be always such happy always always and [tanodaro].

[End of Page 182]

..floatage.. . of suffering Chapter 1855 paradise

Happily, laughingly. might

When suddenly starting to say that the stay away from the club because studying for exam was done, the letter of the impression was written to the post of the courtyard , saying that eating put sweets, and '..delicious.. i'.

Mathematics came to help at all whenever I was embarrassed though E judgment was gotten well and well.

Tears spill even if fragrant of the tree in the pressed desk stabbing the nose, crying or crying.

[Tooko] senior's face floats.

Mr. [neto] [naganin] who was said you should not know.

What he has learnt is not understood.

However, I did not want also to learn.

Becoming a guy not good such miserable : me if there is no [tooko] senior.

Disclose..true..stare..person..become..hope..expose..weak..rubbish..knock down..break down.

It were able to have the conviction by advancing it to the future at last in that day planetarium.

The town is does a clasp of the [tooko] senior of his hand under the tree at the factory of the gap, and is [meso] on Christmas Eve.

[End of Page 183]

It returns there are 186 [meso] [na].

Warmth palmar of the [tooko] senior is felt, and 1 at that night wished to be happy he and [kotofu] [san;ya] [biwa] while thinking of the leaving [uitta] Phantom alone.

At that time, it knew the truth to be never beautiful.

For me, the one superior to an ordinary life was a sad criminal whom above all hung, yearned to [to], envied the talent, was driven mad to the talent in the talent palanquin as for the teacher of Music who had taught that it was not, and even the lover had put on the hand.

The truth damages the person.

There is not saving anywhere.

It injures, it stops, it overflows in a brilliant talent, it covers with can [**] even in the boy who has angel's voice it, and it has changed into the Phantom that lurks in the dark of the night.

He is cc ..it might be now why...

Is it and does ..'.. think that [miu] Inoue writes the second work?

' Eye difference [shide] that seems to be sad and that boy who asked me :.

'Please continuing your favors toward [nanasewo]'

[End of Page 184]

Chapter 1875 It whispers to the suffering [bokuno] ear of the paradise so, and man who disappears in the dark :.

Did man who had been doing [kao] attaching pass under a narrow gate dauntless [anotoki] and [shoujun] that shook everything off?

And, did you go alone?

It is retainer [kun] in [keredo] , me with whom [omiboku] is resembled where it ran without looking back on the road not advanced.

Now since it calms down, it is being hit by retainer [kungakoko] ..[itara].. surely to one's heart's content.

He will not permit [kotofu] to have been damaged.

The road of one person was chosen without reporting at all though [kotofu] liked.

It is [hanarenai] in retainer [kunnoyou].

Because one person is lonely.

One person is weak.

The comfort, and [**] doing comes, and is comforted by nobody.

No do clasp of the hand.

It is necessary to stand only for myself.

I have not set it up any longer if there are neither [iiya] nor [tooko] senior if someone is not on the side.

One that cannot walk on any road

[End of Page 185]

A soppy face was raised with ..188.. ..continuation.. [namida], and ..pull.. [aeki] [yo] had it in the desk the manuscript paper of spelling 50 pieces that had been thrown out me.

It snuffs, the shoulder is shaken, the mechanical pencil is grasped while panting by the throat to which the burm, and the cover is opened.

Yutaka might return [tooko] ahead if it writes a novel.

..-.. when you write the story like [tooko] senior's mother when the funny tale is able not to be written and to write the pleased story by nastiness always by one [tooko] senior when a sweet story ..nastiness.. favorite of the [tooko] senior is written.

The wick of HB stops on [i] Shin white mass.

The what went wrong?

The hand doesn't move cc.

The first mass is not buried.

The character ..y.. doesn't float even if it starts beginning to squeeze the word seeming the crack of the head desperately either.

I kept aghast the fact of [gakuzenso].

One can be written smoothing so much why up to now.

It doesn't float as it has become empty in the body at all.

So and it would be better to be able to write.

It was never [naiko] it was possible to write and [ken;onante].

It was possible to write at any time if it was thought that it wrote even if it was disliked to write, and ran away there.

[Tooko] senior's sweets were written every day.

Nevertheless, one line of the backbone that was not able to be written was cold and it trembled.

[Kanakya] [tooko] ..writing.. senior not good is ..returning.. [ko].

[End of Page 186]

Chapter 1895 The paradise is not suffered.

It falls from one heaven, and the wick of 11 mechanical pencils breaks with [pokiri] the story like mana if it doesn't write.

It keeps breaking without spelling the character no matter the pen is ticking, sounded rushing it, and very the wick is put out.

It becomes impossible for the [shibi] presence to become pitch-dark and to breathe.

The mechanical pencil tumbles down from numb the tip of a finger.

I timidly made the temple pulse, and ..knee.. attached to [ri**chi] and the knee ..scattering.. floor from the chair while repeating shallow breath.

It were not thought that the fit had happened any longer.

Tears spill again in [kankaku] [jou] disregarding but the chagrin.

The sweat narrows and the interval between the balloon and breath narrows fast like the waterfall.

Air doesn't enter lungs at all.

It is painful.

It is painful.

In the place where no one [tooko] senior who only had to die as it was, did clasp of someone of my hand by one [sonotoki] that not was utterly.

Something is said in the ear and the origin.

[Tooko] senior ll.

The voice ..[tooko] senior's voice.. was heard so.

It is encouraging it because the [tooko] senior grips my hand [nanege], and my back is patted.

[End of Page 187]

190

w

Safe and ..safe.. [kokoroha] [kun].

Because I am here.

Sleep, and already because it is safe.

[Hadahora] and it inhales slowly.

Slowly so.

cc Vomit

So.

Safe ..goodness cc.. so' Safe and safe cc.

It whispers in the ear as the voice of the [tooko] senior who heard it at one time repeats repeatedly.

Breath is gradually steady, and the sweat pulls it.

A small hand that grasped my hand was seen in the view that grew dim.

cc [Tooko] senior?

No, it is different.

[Tooko] senior's finger is thinner.

The color is also white.

When this hand raised [to] ....cc.. slowness.. face, did eyes of which it had woken up watch me like the doll it was who?

.."cc.. Takeda?

" It answers in the voice of calm "It is so".

Is it you that did the clasp of my hand for a long time .."cc..?

v

[End of Page 188]

Chapter 1915 Was it ..suffering "cc.. thought the paradise to be [tooko] senior?

" It was muttered that it was without answering in an expressionless voice.

u

cc The name is called and [mashita] ..

'[Tooko] senior and [tooko] senior'" It was so.

After all, it was not [tooko] senior.

The voice of [mapoushia] was a phantom.

Takeda releases its hand, and it stands up.

u

However, it was good as the fit was settled in the favor that mistook the [tooko] senior for me, too.

Tentatively, is it going and [kimasuka] to the school nurse's office?

v

u

No cc is already cool.

Thank you" It was not answered, and "Though it did not look cool" I also turned away one's face and stood up.

Such an appearance was seen, and regulations was bad.

Why does Takeda .."cc.. : to the art and literature part?

v

u

The face was produced thinking that there was [kokoroha] senior.

Then, it trembled timidly on the floor. "

" ..seeming "cc..

u

Mr. Ryu's story [woshite] [te**] separated from the [nanase] senior in daytime though did not disregard.

[End of Page 189]

Is it 192?

" [Kotofu] said that it would want you to call by [nanase] and the name on the white day though seem "cc L

Then, when you believe my feelings.

'[Nanase]' it very The current state, it cannot call.

Isn't it .."cc.. good in the [nanase] senior?

Good..hurt..cut out..provide.

A direction advanced of cc him by [bakari] ..".. is not decided by me hesitatingly cc.

It is not qualification cc in [kotofu] that comes to like it" It mutters because of the getting hoarse voice with the lees eyes averted.

It seemed to vomit my being hated.

The sweat pulls, and I am cool.

"Be going to have become for [nin] of Massey a little" Takeda keeps silent.

It was the next that not was, the voice of which it woke up said, "After all, cannot the person change?" piece [tsuragi] "It is a betrayal that the [kokoroha] senior said it".

[End of Page 190]

Chapter 1935 I was suitable for side as feelings like seeming the overflow were put in the voice that suffering feelings of the paradise do not shut oneself up with it was possible to think.

Takeda was looking at me by empty eyes.

I" "Though it was [kokoroha] senior that ..might being able change.. [itte] and got hopes if it kept living even in such me was stabbed the chest, and found no word to say with Takeda's face seen.

It is so.

The scorching paddle regret has a lump in one's throat so.

I said that I would want Takeda to live.

When you should reach a place different from [**] Kataoka 2 that ends the life that is the clown that applies the mask at last by voluntarily cutting off the life [kataokashiyuuji].

Do the slap of cheek Takeda of my cheek with [pishari].

The saddle put away slap in [kotofu] [santo] [biwa], Takeda, and three girls on this several.

I who made it to [houzen] [****] was watched with eyes that wore faint heat, and Takeda said.

u

I teach this time to the [kokoroha] senior.

The person changes.

Please associate after this.

There is a person who wants to introduce it to the [kokoroha] senior. "

[End of Page 191]

Chapter 6 I might on earth go when the world ends to where cc.

Takeda was silent in the bus.

Who is the person who wants to introduce it?

Stop..get off..spacious..do..stroll..road..advance..Takeda..side..puzzle..attach.

The sky has been dyed ..softness.. at dark.

It was said that it was the weather forecast that felt the air benumbed the other day warm only just a little, and the presence in spring.

Excrement alive surroundings were atmosphere of builting new apartment of a housing complex in the housing complex that queued up.

All buildings are new.

When that was seen, the shopping returns or [i] scourer younger mothers were sitting on the bench in the park where trees grew in abundance because the laughter of Tsutsumi who was not [oshige] [aka] was.

The baby including is fondled excluding the stroller in by the side.

It is gentle in [manaza] mother's eye difference [shiha] and [odayaka].

[End of Page 192]

That cc.

It ..that person.. has seen.

The woman who has the baby is sure not to have the acquaintance.

The name doesn't come out either.

However, cc somewhere certainly.

God [sho] c The hair of [tokatto] shakes softly by a thin scruff of the neck.

The finger of the baby who extends the hand is quietly grasped from [be] ..grasp.. beaker, and it ..mouth.. ..[hokorobasete].. talks to small.

Takeda was quietly looking at mother and the baby when the next of the vicinity was seen by empty eyes.

Chapter 1956 The rooftop of the day when May at that time had cleared up when the world ended floated on the head.

It did and it was a criminal who had killed as for two seniors of ..[yuujisenpai] [anata].. [**].

You were S.

Voice of denunciation that affects under blue sky doing and permeating through [hibisayuudan] eyes.

Takeda who exposes body in front of murderer who shows true colors of leek avoiding, glares at him, and was shouting desperately.

It was another person the person hill that called [**] Kataoka 2 S.

The lamplight or she was a manager in the archery part in old times, and the married woman refrained from birth now.

[End of Page 193]

196 [senarihoko] Sena [kotowariyasuko].

Soeda [kotowariyasuko] to [hehehehe] as soon as good.

It is so, and 1 hairs are cut ..[kotowariyasuko] it.., and I have not understood atmosphere considerably because it differs.

Is it a baby that the stroller has who existed in her stomach at that time?

[Kotowariyasuko] gave birth to a child safely or the master yet ..affixing it by one husband.. :.

The pulse ..Mr. Soeda.. ..17".. rises because of [odoroasekodou] [odoro] coming and haste.

It was Mr. husband's Soeda that ..it was easy to come.. [uhaku] Takeda was convinced that S, and sent the letter of the threat.

Mr. Soeda thrust him holding an intense complex in [**] Kataoka 2 with the knife in the rooftop at high school days.

The body was made to be triggered by the [kotowariyasuko] [sannoodo] word 'You were "No Longer Human"' ..the kick.. ..[**] 2 not to be able to die.., and to dance from the rooftop.

[Kotowariyasuko] kept silent for a long time ..that.. ..husband's Mr. Soeda...

It knew all becoming also of piercing Soeda [sanga] [**] 2 scary, throwing away the knife, running away from the rooftop, and helpless, dark feelings to Soeda [sanno] [**] 2, and it became a wife.

Mr. Soeda who hears the confession of [kotowariyasuko] : , saying that 'It was Massey to kill [orega] [**] 2'.

[End of Page 194]

It sobbed.

Why did you marry me though loved [**] 2?

When it is necessary to be going to live hereafter very to have a visit from the stork with you.

When it is like [ni] hell.

Takeda was watching such a married couple with eyes of which it had woken up like the doll without the mind.

"[Kotowariyasuko]" ..blowing.. , [odayakana] cry has jumped into the ear.

[Yuu] ..end.. ..peel.. day of [rutokiakaneiro] [shizu] dyes up the bench, and the Chapter 1976 world dyes up the swing and ..fresh madder red.. dyes up the jungle gym.

Long shadow that expands on ground.

[Kawagutsu] leather shoes that approach slowly.

Suit of gray and thin court.

It was Mr. Soeda that it was laughing because the pupil in the interior of the glasses Hitomi glasses was gently narrowed.

A sweet smile extends to the pupil of watched each other [kotowariyasuko].

When it stoops over, and the stroller lifts the baby in one's arms, Mr. Soeda brings his face close.

u

[Ta]

[End of Page 195]

It was talked to as 198 [uredaima] L.

It laughs gladly because the baby gives the voice.

[Kotowariyasuko] wheels a baby carriage forward, Mr. Soeda holds one's baby in one's arms, and it walks here while talking in a small voice as it is.

It was [kotowariyasuko] to notice first.

We were seen, and Mr. Soeda also turned the glance here when muttering,", and the look of astonishment .."each other.. was floated.

[Mujiyakihohoe] Takeda smiles innocently like the puppy.

[Konoha]

u

Hello.

It came near with the [kokoroha] senior because it had shortly come.

It said neatly together the other day ..[kotowariyasuko] [sanozomin] and rare [bi].. depending ..meeting father in the park often.." The expression of [kotowariyasuko] and Mr. Soeda softens.

"Only his come home early" and" ..not doing.. [Odayakana] eyes had like the another person in two people and rooftops as time when it had met.

It bubbles over because the baby gives the voice by the arm of Mr. Soeda.

Mr. "Mr. Inoue cc" Soeda saw me, and it became a face that seemed to be sorry.

[End of Page 196]

Chapter 1996 When the world ends

u

You were done apologizing really.

At that time, it is phlegm in some way or other.

You look like [**] 2 and cc.

It was sorry" [Awaboku] refused making to [doki], and panicking.

u

No.

It is already good.

Baby and rare [bi] say from it.

Is it a girl?

" Eyes of Mr. Soeda are [nagomu].

It looks down at eye difference [shide] and the baby who watches the one it is important and without the method.

[Tsuna]

u

Ah.

It was ..This child tied us".. tone hearty as chewed it well.

Mr. Soeda spoke the situation to date.

The day where it did not return to the house because it was also painful to see [tsurashibarakuha] and the face of [kotowariyasuko] continued.

It thought about [rini] [n] divorce.

It never went to meet after [niigata] birth approached, and [kotowariyasuko] returned to the parents' family in Niigata.

It talked about [kotowariyasuko].

It was very uneasy before rare [bi] was born.

Naka with the husband already seemed to give up that it was not possible to restore it and had become it.

[End of Page 197]

It crushed, 200 did not come to the hospital after [chan] of [marebi] the birth, the chest seemed to collapse really when it was an end, and it was not possible to sleep at night.

When Mr. Soeda was standing outside the hospital on the day of leaving hospital.

u

The story of the divorce was going to be told and it went in reality.

However, the foot naturally moved to two person when rare [bi] started smiling toward me when [kotowariyasuko] was seen to hold it without forgetting rare [bi], and each sookie was embraced closely.

cc that seemed to live by finally three people at that time" Tears blot to eyes of [kotowariyasuko].

Something "My being able to become [aa] and we families is ..understanding.. cc" warm has a lump in one's throat from the interior of the chest.

It greatly shakes the mind.

It kept whispering the knee in knee early summer that day-rooftop and [kotowariyasuko] being whispered to Mr. Soeda who attaches and sobs by a quiet face that comes off feelings and dropped.

It keeps living by the hell all one's life by one passing.

[Te] can live safe if it steels oneself.

It is [da] where.

[End of Page 198]

We will live usual and peacefully while keeping being being caught while keeping thinking of one Mr. Kataoka.

Let's bring children into the world and raise it.

Let's live in the hell.

Surely ..doing.. ..[yokuzaisore].., it is a present crime to Mr. Kataoka.

Chapter 6 [Kotowariyasuko] was said when living in the hell when the world ended.

[Kotowariyasuko] that said such a thing was frightening and that time was frightened.

[Kotowariyasuko] ..the kick.. suffered for a long time, too.

The crime never disappears.

The committed crime cannot be done in not being.

Still when it is necessary to live usually and peacefully with the suffering and the pain held.

It was understood that that falling word had shown the resolution of [kotowariyasuko] by the tremble at this late date.

Did Takeda why why bring me here cc?

Person..change..this time..senior..teach..plow..despair..distrust..pitch-dark..dark..push down..married couple..crime..past..shoulder.

[End of Page 199]

Every day is spent 202 [odayaka].

The change is visited as long as it is alive even if [uchi]'s scooping out, being summoned, and placing and ..[rare].. falling.

It shuts one's teeth, it steels oneself } If you step forward the pawn.

Takeda who was crying that let me die also is laughing brightly excluding the face of rare [bi] because it crowds.

Being possible to attract of making might be a smile of the lie smoothed over, and happily desperately has [wara] still usually.

The chest roars in the smile.

When you can really do the lie at one time.

It politely declined boiling and the invitation of politeness [nihi] to dinner, and we turned back the way one has come.

It was compared with the light of the outside light, and it was said that the bus would be waited for in the stop by the face by which Takeda had woken up.

"Surely, there is not [kokoroha] senior like [hetare] indefinitely either" It added it alone and.

After it thinks of [riyuu] "Mr. Ryu is cc" soupcon, it refuses.

No after all, Mr. Ryu is [hetare] or, cc "cc for a long time.

However, when cc I destroyed the mind, it was nice cc.

It is possible to do unabashedly looking back none so.

[End of Page 200]

ccB

cc ..laugh sincerely at cc ..overreliance.. obediently when it is glad when it is sad time and is lonely.." Takeda's voice gradually becomes small, and will have fallen silent before long.

Feelings to Mr. [sanno] [riyuu] [hi] Takeda [naganin] might have changed slowly, too.

It did not say though it thought so.

Takeda will notice for myself some time.

cc though it is likely possibly already to have noticed.

I should change, too.

It went to visit [biwa] in the hospital with Mr. Akutagawa after school in the day of ..dirt.. [wamiu] [yoku] when the Chapter 2036 world ended.

[Biwa] will leave next month hospital.

[Kotobuki]

u

It is surprised to come from [konoha].

Did mediation with [kotofu] come to ask?

" It looks up to make fun sitting next to the souvenir bed.

When the tea pudding of a favorite shop is presented, I am glad for a moment and the face is [hokorobaseta] brought to the souvenir.

u

Will [biwa] have come to meet the other day?

Therefore, it was thought that it went to meet from me this time" Then, more gladly with a smile, and the pudding was received.

"..referring.. [-] and so"

u

Thank you.

Moreover, it comes to me to meet.

I wanted to say it.

It and [biwa] are strange.

[End of Page 201]

Kneading that drops below 204

..encounter.. ..,.. of course, goodness good meaning

" ..".. what?

See..such..ahead..attractive..become..knead..compliment..say..one..food..thereat..have..as usual..girl..feelings..disgust..Asakura..overstate..feretory.

u

One poetry is separately annoying.

The pudding becomes silent there and eats and is [te]" The beauty wing violently presses the pudding that I brought against Mr. Akutagawa's chest.

It began to eat by the cap and my peeling off the lid of the pudding, too and scooping [punpun] with the plastic spoon while getting angry.

It withdraws one's gaze suddenly after "Why does not my surroundings have a satisfactory man?" complaint is said, and it becomes an inarticulate tone.

cc I'm sorry that I also overstate it the other day ..".. E:c ..wanting the apology to [tte] and [konoha]...

Therefore, [konoha] came today and it was good" The cheek of cheek [biwa] is red.

[End of Page 202]

Chapter 2056 I was told to present, and to eat the pudding after nervously as hesitated for a while when the world ended, and the word was continued snappishly.

u

It sleeps, it gets, and [konoha].

The novel that [konoha] had written certainly damaged me.

[Konoha] wrote that novel, and might it not apply for rookie of the year award, and I not have tasted the despair there.

It might have been on the side of [konoha] while cheating [konoha] now.

cc The hebetude and the purity of [konoha] while loving though hating.

It sleeps by even one, and [konoha]" It looks me up with [biwa] had the pudding.

A sincere desire that eyes of the Shin perilla wanted to tell this word straight now shut oneself up.

u

The novel on [konoha] saved me.

When the true last scene that [konoha] wrote in that planetarium for me was heard, I thought that hatred and the sorrow that existed in the mind melted.

cc Ah I ..[tandanatte].. thought the hope of you saying to [konoha] for a long time in this way.

That word that beautiful [konoha] had given was very very beautiful.

It ..[nbagaattatokini].. recalls it ..painful.. [ikoto] surely ahead of this.

And, it is possible to think of ..working hard.. [routte] moreover" Light like the sunshine filtering through foliage shines to the [komopi] mind.

The word about which [biwa] of holding concurrently had talked rang the bell of a warm blessing on me.

Lip [kuchibiru] is [hokorondeyuku].

[End of Page 203]

The word of 206 [dare] is such glad, and it helps.

u

Thank you.

Even if you may write that novel, it was possible to think for the first time.

It is a favor of [biwa]" [Biwa] turned to [matasoppo] embarrassed.

u

[Yo] already ..eating pudding early...

"cc Asakura" As much as one poetry is [po] [ttoshitennoyo] of the pudding while had of what" Serious Mr. [gomoku] Sichuan offers with a serious face.

Spoon..provide..eat..such..early..say.

u

It is sorry.

There was no chance to intervene because it had told a good story" "[Moo] , silence will only have to be taken" [biwa] throws out each bag that the spoon entered to Mr. Akutagawa.

Mr. Akutagawa took the spoon there and it passed it to me.

And, it talked while eating three people the pudding of the tea taste.

Parents seem to have obtained permission to live alone for [biwa].

I hear that there is Mr. Akutagawa about the room search.

However, I was angry not to decide there easily making the complaint as there was a pachinko shop to be near and the public peace seemed to be bad as it was not good if the order was detailed, and it was not self-locking or the security camera was also necessary more than [biwa] that actually lived in the room that it embarrassed it.

[End of Page 204]

It is ..summons.. [sutteiunoyo] in the nature if the Chapter 6 world is piece body, and where when ending. "

u

If it is possible to lodge at my house though there may most little or nothing be worry by you.

Room..become empty..joke..red..face..roar for.

I laughed.

[Kahoko]

u

Mr. Akutagawa seems ..overprotection.. ..recovering.. ..[chichi].. to become it.

When the girl is born, it is serious. "

u

[Konoha] for a moment.

It is child's story or on a roll . that comes out why there.

" as one poetry is not at all made with me It is stared in great force, and it flinches.

u

It was, and showed the baby of the unpleasantness and the acquaintance yesterday by chance.

For the girl, ..loveliness.. [katta].

Rare [bi] says.

..beauty.. [itte] is written uncommonly of hope.

Father decided as soon as having seen rare [bi]" Reason Yasuko was talking with a smile seemed to spill that it was a given name when Mr. Soeda who ran from Tokyo held [kotowariyasuko] and the baby in front of the hospital and it occupied it.

At that time.

Something the rice cake was caught to the mind.

[End of Page 205]

Does not the story of mother of the [tooko] senior who hears it in 208 [tooko] [kotowari] Yasuko's story and the hospital in Iwate look like?

Nurse was speaking that [fumiharukankoshi] [bun;you] was not able also to present at the birth on business Ec:.

Give birth alone and seeming uneasiness, and something as it was worried.

Mother who had decided that make it to '[Tooko]' by it when the girl is born is different ..unpleasant... in case of seemed really glad

The problem is not there.

Another more

[Musukoromo] gave birth to [hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe] to the child so in the hospital in Iwate.

It went to [mohete] [hehe], and be not able it to go to [rimoheheyaheheheheyahehe] and to go to [rihehehehehehehe] to meet in [bun;you] by being on business in Tokyo by [musukoromo] going to [hemo] [he].

[Douyuyousasakikedo] and [bun;you]'s colleagues' Mr./Ms. Sasaki said.

[Bun;you] [sayuin] : when it returns to the house to fly, and [musukoromo]'s care was burnt when it becomes an evening before the [tooko] senior is born.

When it asks ..it is.., it is ..[mo].. atwitter in the company, and it being made fun by everyone ..neglecting work it...

[Musukoromo] was in the hospital in Iwate.

[Bun;you] did not come to [musukoromo] to meet.

Do it meet [he] and whom did [dattara] and [bun;you] meet [hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe] after work?

It dries up suddenly in the mouth.

[End of Page 206]

It was and there was no Hull writer's sub-hometown sand and editor in 'Gate of the immorality' ..doing.. in the relation of men's and women's.

[Kanako] [kanako] was talking to surroundings that [bun;you] and I were doing "White marriage".

However, did not [bun;you] [santo] [kanako] have the men's and women's's negotiation?

Was not [musukoromo] [sanninshinchiyuu] had with [bun;you] [sanha] [kanako] during pregnancy?

More ..one.. then from ahead, [musukoromo] : to the hospital in seeming the sadness at being possibly as soon as good.

The imagination summons floated, and it ..".. got goose bumps all over about [torihadahitotsu].

The meaning of Mr. one [naganin] remark entrance leaf never piled up one poison in [hehehehehehe] When the Chapter 2096 world ended

u

Please did you do?

[Konoha]?

" [Tazu] [biwa] frowns, and it asks it.

The voice is heard far away.

u

I'm sorry []

It was recalled that use had been asked for by mother.

It returned slowly" It made an excuse in incoherence, and the hospital was made.

The heart seems to explode and throbs while ..[merini].. advancing in the avenue that [shinzouharetsu] [yuu] twilight approaches about the previous state.

Mr. and Mrs. Amano of [amano] did, dying Mr. [musukoromo] [santo] [naganin] in the morning did a usual meal, and [ko] senior ..long way.. was speaking for ..connection.. [koromo] to have eaten the written rice sentence positive and ..long way.. senior to [ko] [he].

[End of Page 207]

When 210 [bun;you] drank the waterfall [reta] coffee with [bun;you] [santo] [musukoromo].

Such an important thing might have been overlooked why.

Only if it was it that two people said together, the poison was mixed with coffee.

It is waterfall [retanoha], and it is [bun;you] as for coffee.

Having poisoned it to ..decrease.. [hehehehehe] in a word.

The wick of the Shin head blazes up.

Mr. [bukimi] [naga] person's word echos eerily in the interior of the ear.

Your should would being better not to know [kokoroha] cc is ..'cc.. shin ..there is cc.. cc.

cc's being not able to return any longer when knowing was cc' Does it despair to [hehe] and why did Mr. [naganin] despair to [hehehehehehe] so much?

Is it because of poisoning and having known that it is not [hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe] [tanoga] [musukoromo] [hedemo] [kanako], and either [bun;you]?

E

Vague dreamscape that got drunk by vague Mr. [naganin] and was talked about.

'It turns round and round the thrust of the spoon to the server of coffee and it melts while drawing yen as an argent powder slips in that ..cc... '

[End of Page 208]

w

When it helps and I am made [sonawa**] putting in the cup, it says, the server is taken up, and gun [kunha] is poured into patterned cup of the flower dangerously because of being small.

[Sonde] and ground crack, and it becomes pitch-dark. '

Was not ..end.. Mr. [rutoki] [naganin] the Chapter 2116 world waterfall [rerunowo] [bun;you] as for coffee, and looking on the side?

It might certainly have been [musukoromo] the concealment of the poison that entered Kobori of the violet of the heart type not to flatter in the jewelry box and possession.

Having given it to [sorewo] [musukoromo] might have been [**wa] [hiraumi] that had died in the what [suwatakumi] reason as Mr. [naganin] had said.

Piece it,

He was convinced, and having been it convinced of coffee in the confusion of the memory in carrying [dekitano] with [bun;you] and neither waterfall [retanomo] nor the poison convinced that pouring [danomo] [musukoromo]?

Nevertheless, it has noticed.

When it is [bun;you] to end everything.

w

Someone points at the shelf and one is said.

[Tsute] that there is powder of sleep of [o-re--rugeie] there'

[End of Page 209]

[Nonai] ..seeing only in the photograph.. [bun;you]'s face comes in succession in the face of Mr. [naganin] who indicates the distance by the finger to which 212 staggers.

[Odayakana] and smile.

To what in the photograph of Christmas Mr. crevice [naganin] who did received the impact is not understood.

For what did you search after that?

When [bun;you] knows [musukoromo] has the poison when an affair is had with [bun;you] [sanga] [kanako], and [musukoromo] in [sonokoto] suffers.

Do when [bun;you] who is holding the guilt uses it?

If it is not [musukoromo] but [bun;you] to have achieved forced double-suicide to [hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe].

[Kanako] in ..it is easy to come.. [ko] piece [tsumaru] is confused and the fiction and the reality are confused like the written novel in the head.

A variety of feeling [ko] piece [tsusaku] [jou] crosses each other, it whirls in the mud mud, the truth is seen, and it doesn't see it.

Everything only is imagined and exists.

It runs out of the breath in the trot, Mr. [naganin]'s number is called by carrying while walking, and it calls it.

Moreover, it becomes an answering machine.

Be and

u

Inoue, I want to meet and occasionally to speak.

Does not it give the report?" I faced the shop of Mr. [naganin]'s resorting as it was.

[End of Page 210]

ž

�ž ž How does [bun;you]� become it if the poison is drunk when the Chapter 2136 world ends?

Is dying [uno] or do?

Is it cool because it differs from us or or do?

Because my mind has already come to the very limit for the question in such a way when everyone ate rice.

I have the sleeping pill of [o-re--rugeie].

It is unpleasant that only [bun;you] awakes because only I keep sleeping when the medicine is taken together.

It wished that I was so and want it while saying jokingly.

If only I become and [bun;you] becomes free about eternal sleep, saying :.

The Japanese syllabary stared at me by the scowl at that time, and [bun;you] answered laughing.

u

Now it doesn't understand if it doesn't actually drink.

I think that the poison and the medicine are common for the living thing to some degree.

However, the death is unpleasant that I die re-[de] piled up from the person.

Anyway..die..more..important..one..die..important..one.

v

[End of Page 211]

214 [kate]

u

The writer is ..written what.. alive so as provisions. I

Therefore, I want to return.

I want to become provisions that the writer writes.

Therefore, the editor's work was chosen.

If I die, [deatteboshii] . of provisions and [narumo] by which someone writes the death.

When I died, you are [kanako] who whether to write the death" [Bun;you] had eyes gentle as dreamt.

An ill-humored Japanese syllabary doesn't mean [shakuchikara] [nakoto].

v

It seemed to be ill-humored.

cc surely The Japanese syllabary is still ..harmful.. [ku].

The death when we die.

ž

�ž After it had arrived at ž shop, the second times were blown in to Mr. [naganin]'s answering �machine.

When you want you to come because it is in Harumi's shop now.

Harumi who had brought the ordered tea with milk worried about Mr. [naganin], too.

[O]

u

The subculture is recently amusing.

Ups and downs of feelings are especially intense recently and cc though there was a place like a big usually uncontrollable child.

How on earth have you done?

v

It was to mother, and dinner was called when it was unnecessary, and existed in the vicinity in the shop at nine o'clock.

[End of Page 212]

Chapter 2156 I went out of there reluctantly because it changed into the bar, and the number of guests who came gradually to drink sake had increased in the fast food shop at night in daytime when the world ended.

When it is compared with the light of neon, and it calls Mr. [naganin] again while walking along the roadway.

Person in question's appearance was found forward.

[Tataka**] ran in" [senritsu] line of the backbone.

It is more emaciated in addition than time when it met on Saturday evening, and has destroyed the balance of the spirit, and as for Mr. rubbish [naganin], it seemed to be [amemi] and to be [sougikurokikiru].

As if, the blame dice [yuya] attaching can seem to speak with a local accent as painfully as Mr./Ms. Kurosaki at Mr./Ms. Amamiya's funeral, to abandon everything, and to exist [**] again in ghost [noyou].

The step was dizzy, and where it tried even to go in the place from which I was standing seemed not to be understood.

"Mr. [naganin]" It looked down at me when running up by dopy eyes.

Are not you even in the [furozuttoo] bath either?

It is sweaty.

"cc [kokoroha]"

"Easily The answering machine was heard. "

[End of Page 213]

216

Saliva gets twisted from "cc the answering machine?", "Do you differ?", and "cc carrying and throwing away [chimatta]" saliva throat to the throat.

The vomited breath red it is rough Mr. [kasuhashiyouten] [naganin]'s voice awfully gets hoarse, and the eyes shot with blood is not focused.

It breaks in and [hodono] pain and despair twinkle in the merchant like the fluorescent lamp of starting cut in the interior of the iris of the eye that is practiced and stricken.

"cc of me everyone cc that did not kill cc . Killing is [bibitte] cc from which it ran away when asking though said as everyone liked or loved" It thrilled to mutter indifferently repeating shallow breath.

u

[Nsuyo] that appears in sleep getting cc my child and autumn.

[Sunsukane] cc this time ....cc.. the same thing it.. ..repeat.. when dying now. call hemp my mother cc ..the birth from the belly of [asatouto].. rare [runsukane] cc ..rolling the life in the child.. ..the change..

v

A cold sweat is gone along and falls [se] ..becoming it.. muscle.

The noise doesn't stop like the scruff of the neck's being patted with cutlery.

Mr. [naganin] fell, :cE and the roadway were paid to attention, and it muttered.

"cc There is a cat. "

[End of Page 214]

Chapter 2176 The car to which it [ro]s and it ties and [ra] Ito was applied when the world ends raises the twist and it passes.

The cat doesn't hear even the cry to say nothing of the appearance.

Mr. "It is Mr. saying [terunda] [naga] person" [naganin] is quietly watching the roadway.

One hemp your senior's word revived, and gravel's having withered .."Hey, ..black cat.. ..becoming empty.. cc of seeing [yu;] [myu] 1 at the center of the road there cc barking that not was" eaves of the cat.. [kabahi] [**wa] [hiraumi] ..the car.. got cold the heart and went up.

The cat that is sure not to see it is seen in Mr. [naganin]'s eyes or it is 17c It to begin to be walking of Mr. [naganin] to the roadway with an unsteady gait like the sleepwalker.

u

It waits and [].

It lacks and it disappears in [nai] ..it is.. ..Mr. [naganin] cat..-sound of the engine the yell of yourself.

Mr. [naganin] doesn't stop.

It advances as it is.

When the hand is extended, and clothes are grasped.

The voice of "Mr. Ryu" cheerful [hoga] was.

Takeda who wore the [hao] milk color coat is standing in front of Mr. [naganin].

It classes it behind the hand.

[End of Page 215]

It looks up in an expression as pretty as the puppy by 218 seeing.

The slow motion of the television ahead from there.

Takeda ..[ro] origin.. approaches ..[hokorobasetamama].. slowly.

The gleaming knife appears from the back.

It was stabbed.

It is ..one.. ..deepening.. ! in Mr. [naganin]'s chest.

It was a knife of the fold that [kotofu] threw away in the library in the underground type that Takeda had.

One piercing" cannot believe to input the wedge imitation for that to connect ..diving.. Mr. [moutoshiteita] [naganin] to the roadway to this place and to stop it Mr. [naganin].

Eyes are opened wide in such a way, and Mr. [naganin] looks down at Takeda.

Takeda firmly grasped the knife that stuck in the chest by both hands, and laughed with a smile by eyes that seemed to melt.

It was a sweet gentle smile.

Mr. [naganin] also screws up one's eyes.

[End of Page 216]

It became an expression tranquil ..filling 2 and sufficing.. as it was the happiest moment in ..20 item origin.. lightly alive of [hokorobase] and now.

A surrounding sound goes away.

The car passes on the side of two people how many.

Mr. [naganin] extends the arm, Takeda is embraced, and it draws it.

The cheek is drawn to a light hair, it smells, and it laughs a little after it has eyes that seem to cry as seeming the pain the key that becomes empty and momentarily.

The eyelid was shut so that it was invited to the sleep of bliss as it was.

The blotting blood gradually extended from Mr. [naganin]'s chest to the pavement, all of the occurring tragedy were watched in the place where the passer-by was the lo [sangekipouzen] presence as for screaming, and all of love were watched with [bokuha] [****] changing the

stricken face as hollowly as the doll squatting down on the road and crowding with Takeda embraced Mr. [naganin]. collapsed as dripping to Takeda Mr. [naganin]

�ž

�ž I already do not want to have written ž. �

[End of Page 217]

There is a person of a thunder feeding destined coming the kick.

It dies of the person of hatred, suffering, and important sorrow 1, loss 1, it makes even deflecting rough, and the person who should keep writing.

The person who assumes supremacy and the tracing Kiyoshi long ages of the name like [tadotsusouyatte] and the god, etc.

Is it [norosoreha], and ..glare.. [i]?

Is it blessing?

Chapter 2216 Japanese syllabary when the world ends.

Am I [naniga] and [gimasuka] for the Japanese syllabary?

When I disappear completely from this world, could the Japanese syllabary love [tooko] and Mr. Ryu?

Could you become happy with [bun;you]?

..shadow.. [to] is my defeat.

Wick dice that are afflicted and not put for a long time.

Good-bye.

[End of Page 218]

It operated on [riyuu] and Mr. [****] by the hazardous situation ..hospital [fu**] exposure.. immediately [**tsune] the person of ‡d Chapter 1.1.17 o beloved.

Takeda is sitting in a hollow expression on the chair of the lobby.

In Monkey of [yuyuu] [suku] rapid car

w

Mr. Ryu hoped for cc, and it existed.

[**] strongly chewed ..foolish [nano] [-].." lip [kairataasekijiyou] lip well the running hemp ahead your, and the corbicula hospital that did not reel it was reported to go to the [bokuni] [tooko] senior courageously with the direction it was possible to come while floating irritation and haste on eyes.

u

Here is left to me, and ..[tooko].. ..carrying.. [retekite].

It went early because the child was not absolutely done" It faced the Sakurai family with the car of hemp your senior's house while feeling cherry blossoms [iuna] [fu] down even if such a thing was mentioned in the presence.

[Da] heel [me] doesn't answer even if it talks to though no one went it out when calling in the bored hospital.

The [tsubuto] face was misinterpreted, and it was angry, I wanted to do'.

It lights to Takeda who doesn't show a complete suicide [nanka] ..saying.. reaction of [o] after the inflow of [takamizawa] view swamp [sanniareko] and ..piercing.. [suyo] [mado] ..chest.. is lit.

[End of Page 219]

Chapter 2237 The [tooko] senior who holds the box of a light Setsu epilogue violet in the hand opens suddenly in a beloved person when it goes in front of the gunwale ring door, and it reaches the chime the sliding door, and comes out, and the cutting face seems to have been blocked and has come out.

The face is stiffened Japanese syllabary "[Kanako] aunt" after it avoids and it shouts, and it becomes incoherent.

u

I'm sorry for ,.

It is thought the aunt because the sound to which the car stops was and is cc.

How..do..Mr...Takeda..pierce..critical..aspect..report..eye..large..open wide..hand..box..drop.

The plop and the sound are heard, the paper cutting of light blue and the pink color is distributed the door ahead, it is blown to the wind, and it scatters.

Why it torn off so in detail ..seeing of [chigikoreha] and me at that time.. .."of letter 17..?

The knee [tooko] senior bent [gakuri] and his knee with a pale face.

One piece of paper is picked up, and it mutters weakly.

It ..eye difference [shide].. stood up about "The cc aunt is not taken" next [manaza] determination at the moment.

It says by "Wait" rapid speaking, it withdraws to the interior, and it returns at once.

, [tooko] ....facing.. question.. senior seemed to have obsessed, and was looking down in the car to [kanako]'s office.

[End of Page 220]

24

u

No do be known of the aunt though will met me by her.

It is not be known 2 though will already permitted by you.

Because the letter had been read, cc" I who asked it and was not talked to but it seemed ..conflict [shi].. to suffer in me.

The fragment of the gripped letter is bitten in hand [niginohira] and the lip is bitten when watching many times.

It refuses even if it is encouraged that it might face the hospital this time, the vicinity of "No, the aunt doesn't go" knee is gazed, and it mutters because it blew in to the baldness answering machine by a hard face.

u

Importance for the aunt : for a long time.

y

Only person.

Because the person is gone, none of aunts have never loved" It knits and an important person who puts it is [bun;you] cc.

u

However, it doesn't take it this time only one this time.

" though neither the aunt nor [naganin] were saved for a long time The car stops in front of the apartment house, and the [tooko] senior opened the door, and ran out.

It stuck on the door when going up the stairs, and coming in front of the room and it chimed.

There is no "It might be an aunt, and it opens and the number of one be 1 one [tooko]" answer.

[End of Page 221]

Chapter 2257 When he or she painfully misinterpreted his face, the key was put out and inserted from the pocket by a beloved person [hekagi] [tooko] senior.

Duplicate key?

Courage might have meant the use of it surely.

[Kanako] is surely angry.

Even I can imagine it.

Still, it shut one's teeth, the key was turned, and the door was opened.

The shoes shoes are taken off, and it goes forward straight on the interior.

I also follow.

It hears of the sound of clattering that beats and beats [ki] board forward.

It is firmly tightened around of the pit of the stomach, and the breath becomes painful, too.

[Kanako] was facing the personal computer in a cold expression.

The glance even is not turned even if it is called, the [tooko] senior is "Aunt", and thin fingers are moved.

u

I'm sorry for entering without permission.

[Naganin] was carried to the hospital.

The chest is stabbed, and even unconsciousness :.

It goes to the hospital ..asking [].. together" The [hasa] [tooko] senior shouts desperately.

The pain as seem to be burst overflows in watched eyes and the calling voices.

It doesn't move on [kanako]'s eye difference [shiha] and screen the kick while turning.

It did not collect, and I also shouted.

u

Thank you very much [kanako]

Mr. [naganin] is really dangerous.

" [Kanako] opened the mouth for the first time.

It doesn't withdraw one's gaze, and it reports coldly.

[Meiwaku]

u

There is a manuscript that should be finished up by tomorrow.

Return because it is trouble, giving to me, and Mr. Inoue"

[End of Page 222]

I will not hear 226 [tetsuteitekiakumade] and [tooko] senior's words.

The line of the backbone was frozen. rejected absolute thorough

This person : at such time.

"Aunt cc [naganin] is dying" [tooko] senior painfully watches [kanako] with the tortured face, and it appeals.

To [hehehe]

u

I it is possible to boil survive go am Mr. Inoue will.

It cannot be helped the death because it dies" Whether [-] whose 1 ..the person it.. is a person and the one that has a lump in one's throat are anger or fears or despairs has not been understood.

"The aunt is cc who might be mother of [naganin]" and "cc [naganin] doesn't think of me" [Kanako] mutters like the soliloquy of there is no other party.

u

..difference.. [uwa] .

As for [naganin], I wanted the aunt to start laughing, and to embrace closely for a long time.

" [Yuinatsu]

u

cc That child had taken stickily from me to [musukoromo] since childhood.

It had not approached me when was in the house. "

u

It is keeping away [naganin] by cc [] and aunt and is [takara].

As for calling, mother is not good.

[End of Page 223]

cc [] because it said even to a beloved person.

Therefore, [naganin] was not able to depend too much on the aunt.

Mother wanted to call [deneemo] and [naganin].

'Mother may ..[musukoromo] aunt.. call [tookoane]' in me was said when it was small" The beat sounds coldly ..the crack clattering and the key...

The word is printed other party's body and comes off so that the other party may exist in another dimension though must be in the presence.

Even existence here cannot be admitted.

The [tooko] senior who was desperately supporting his body by the foot that seemed to collapse rubbish Hitomi was a free girl who did not have not "Literary girl" that gently had

watched the truth up to now with an intelligent pupil, and read and had been undoing the story but power.

The lees seem to be able to sever and begin to overflow in the voice that got hoarse feel sorry.

Piece [naganin] is favorite of mother and is [tanoyo] !.

cc []. wanted to be loved by mother

The voice was pierced straight and stuck in my mind as for L.

Person who was the most favorite of Mr. [naganin].

Far person who kept [ayu**] it, and is never obtained at seven chapter children.

[Tama]

[End of Page 224]

Deflect..this..momentarily..understand..hemp..senior..haughty..eye..difference..Takeda..at all..see..empty..face..come in succession..look like..inside..many..image..word..run through..thrust into..spill..fall..album..photograph..Mori..museum..ahead..stand..girl..god..sit..see..flower..hair ornament..cold..eye..sleeping pill..point at..Mr...smoothly..spill..fall..argent..grain.

Word..Mr...word..far..child..senior..word..hospital..hear..nurse..word.

The blood of the stream to the [watamemai] body seethes, and it goes up to the head all together.

It is settled to one for various peace to blow to the gust in intense dizziness and confusion and to be drawn.

[Tonariboku] advanced and went out next to the [tooko] senior.

u

[Tooko] senior's story is true.

Mr. [naganin] liked you better than anyone.

Mr. [naganin] said to me.

One's first crush..senior..mother..annoying..mutter.

u

No, it is you.

1 whose you are [tooko] senior's true mother" [Odoro] [kanako] sees me by the look of astonishment.

The [tooko] senior caught his/her breath with [ha], too.

[End of Page 225]

Chapter 2297 I who made it to the calyx tray entrance also kept aghast, and it was confused with a beloved insertion.

No true parent and child the [musukoromo] [santo] [tooko] senior.

Then, had the [tooko] senior received such a kick in the pants from true mother?

Was this person disregarding the biological daughter?

[Tanoshiyuuchi] and ..Mr. [naganin].. [kukoka] ..keeping love... such she

In the distorted hatred and to devotion while yearning to love

It flaps and air is strained tightly.

I pressed for an answer as it being fueled by the hot wind that blew hard in the body.

u

The hospital where the [tooko] senior was born was visited in Iwate.

It was said that nurse who had seen the [tooko] senior was just like mother.

[Tooko] senior and [musukoromo], features do not look alike too much.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki did not say that the figure looked like a word though [en;ikiyoushii] and ..laughter.. atmosphere spoke completely either.

It is [kanako] of you than [musukoromo] it to look like the [tooko] senior.

" Because the hairstyle and atmosphere were different, it did not notice for a long time.

It looks like by [hanasujikeredo] others eyes, shapely noses, lips, white of the skin, and slight figures when two people are compared thus closely unnatural.

[Kanako] in the junior high school age seen in the photograph cut straight black hair on the shoulder and was arranging it.

In addition, it becomes just like the [tooko] senior if the hair is let grow like that and it makes it to knitting three.

[End of Page 226]

[Rafubukiuna] ..230.. [kanako] stares at me by eyes that seem to be frozen.

The twist of the snowstorm was eyes in the ear that seemed to be heard.

u

[Bun;you] seemed to come home ahead of time, and to have burnt [musukoromo]'s care before the [tooko] senior was born.

Nurse [sanha] [musukoromo] said that it had given birth alone.

Then, where did [bun;you] go after the company had ended?

It neatly spent it to [he] at home with [musukoromo] ..[hehehehe].. ..[he].. [hehe] to [he].

[-] ..you that it was in the hospital.." I declared clearly.

To [hehehehehehehehehehe]

u

You gave birth to the [tooko] senior as [musukoromo].

There was relation of men's and women's between you and [bun;you].

Mr. [naganin] who had been looking ..your and [tooko] senior's face.. always in the same ..1.. person noticed ..your and [bun;you]'s daughters the [tooko] senior.., too.

Senior..mother..senior..blood..connect..elder sister..Mr...senior..especial.

Surely, the [tooko] senior also knew.

Therefore, it went for the confirmation to the hospital.

[Kanako] was not hated even though what treatment was done.

The [tooko] senior hears my word by a weak face.

What does it keep being disregarded as "Child who did not exist" by the one's real mother, and feelings?

Such despair might have been able to be endured ..[ritsu].. [ko].

It became suffocating only because it imagined it.

[End of Page 227]

Chapter 2317 [Kanako] says to a beloved person because of the piercing voice.

u

My disguise to [musukoromo], birth, and print

Why should I do such a confusing thing?

" It like was eye difference [shiha] that watched me, and a needle of ice.

It pierces and it sticks with [chikuchiku].

I concentrated the nerve on the change of [kanako]'s expression.

To [ninshin] [he]

u

cc It is certain that [musukoromo] was pregnant from Mr./Ms. Sasaki's testimony.

Then, where has the child to [musukoromo] [hehehehe] disappeared?

The neck of baby's [to-ko] was wrung and [aruarisayuiko] [arisuna] was killed as your one's double in 'Gate of the immorality'.

It was Hull and it was nothing but a corpse of a free doll and [to-ko] that the sub-hometown sand [mansho]ed and found with lid [n] when postmortem of the child.

Actually, it hides and it cannot have baby's corpse.

Did not the baby have it in [hehehehehehehehe] ..birth lever.. cry?

Miscarry..cheek..become empty..cheek..have a cramp.

I stared at the face further quietly.

u

The child whom was to have been named [tooko] had not already existed.

It was named that [ko] in my child therefore ..you.. ..far.., and ..connection.. gave it to [koromo].

Save..tooth..clench..hateful..eye..shine..see..imagination..wrong..conviction.

[Kitsuka] [bun;you]'s having come home early : the wife who did not worry about a parturient wife but miscarries.

[End of Page 228]

232 was not able to be left.

perhaps might. cannot the separation eyes [musukoromo]

Perhaps, having become the chance of [musukoromo]'s miscarriage also : with [kanako].

u

It is foolish.

I hated [musukoromo].

" [Kanako] shouted to [hasu] [ha] coming [**].

The eyebrow is lowered as the eyebrow [tooko] senior got wounded, and the skirt is gripped by the hand firmly.

My mind swung momentarily, too.

The wall that soars in front of [kabekewayoui] [kanako] cannot be stricken very high, steep, and easily, be destroyed, and [yaibairunoni] and it be not able to be told by seeing the answer.

All, it is refused.

The shot word is shed with a cold blade and it is returned.

I thought that I had to do of the [tooko] senior who looked down seeming the cry because I saw.

Such a pain has been tasted ....long way.. [rensa] [ko] senior.. for a long time.

It is necessary to sever the chain of the sorrow here.

The truth is dragged out from [kanako].

I cut it straight into [kanako].

Lie

u

It is a lie.

[Kanako] whose you are liar" F

v

The [furu] [tooko] senior shakes his shoulder, and it looks me up.

It ..eye difference [shiha].. burnt with anger about [kanako].

Such tight eyes when it is me the current

[End of Page 229]

Chapter 2337 [Ishiyuku] might shrink to a beloved person only by being turned, and it be incoherent.

Fear of feeling it blew off to her current at this moment the kick.

The head is hot.

The interior of the chest is noisy.

After all, "You let me talk because I seem not to be able to speak with you instead with the [tooko] senior" twaddle [bokuno] word is only child's nonsense.

Still, if you do not tell it.

To the writer like this ice.

I am one in my word now.

u

'Gate of the immorality' that you had written was read.

It was a work that I was not able to write at all.

It is said that [amanooma] [mo] Dell is you and Mr. and Mrs. Amano.

You have completely regenerated the truth lacing writer's lie the kick.

The sub-hometown sand nothing but feels the consciousness of kind in child's husband Hull, and is attached in the work.

Both when the fellow aims at the novel on supremacy.

Therefore, the [to] [jiyamashitsuto] piece is nothing but thought it is obstructive, and hated with the child.

The child also nothing but envies the sub-hometown sand.

It was actually different.

v

[Kanako]'s expression changes from the fire into ice.

The pupil becomes, and it freezes, and the interior becomes empty chilly.

Seeing [niku]

u

It is not different.

That child always envied the surface in ugliness back smiling cc.

Nevertheless, it pretended a good child, hung, and was gloomy.

v

I asked.

"Really"

[End of Page 230]

The mind was uneasy, full, and it had a pain in the stomach dressing ..234.. wind that the screw settles down somewhere else as twisted.

Does the wall collapse if it does very?

Can the truth that is be clarified in that?

Can a dark, as shown to me up to now by "Literary girl" of the clear pupil sad story be changed into the story of love and the geniality?

Intense eye difference [shide] that the [tooko] senior prays for and I are watched.

In the rooftop where the saddle dark early summer cleared up, the [tooko] senior talked by the site at the factory that had been compared with moonlight under the starry sky that shone to heavens on Kichi doing of the stage that many spectators watched in the villa of the dark in the church of midnight.

Knitting is shaken ..putting.. ..[e] [mae] [naga].. ..saying.. ..[san].., the other party is watched without doing [**], and the smile seeing is floated.

The appearance revives vividly on the back side of the eyelid.

I had the mind settle down because it inhaled.

Now first of all, it is from here.

u

You had them nothing but say to the sub-hometown sand in 'Gate of the immorality' that the child was Juliet who had been connected with Jerome.

When Hull is Jerome, and I am [arisa].

Gide's ..having.. 'Narrow gate' ..doing.. rejects his love to [arisa] with Jerome who dedicates the desire, and is a story of [arisa] to the god that passes under the adjoining gate.

The desire peeled off was not rewarding though Juliet fell in love with Jerome.

Juliet is only a supporting player in Jerome's story.

[Ji]

[End of Page 231]

Eyes of 36 [ero-mu] are being thoroughly turned by one [arisa] person.

Two have been how in the aspect of [arisa]? kicked

L [tooko] senior always said.

The pronunciation of the story is not one.

Only the number of characters has another story.

Because it becomes various characters' feelings, and a new story appears then.

The story is read and it returns it.

When even so deflecting is noticed not to be noticed, it becomes feelings like finding the treasure.

In soft golden light.

[Tooko] senior who talked to pipe chair while turning over page of book put on physical education seat [rishi] and knee because of limpid voice.

The story about which I will talk in the future is not Jerome's story so.

It is [arisa] and Juliet's story.

Kei tendon

u

[Arisa] and Juliet are opposite sisters.

Changeable Juliet. ..[uyamayoroko] ..a quiet thing it.. [na] [arisa].. cheerfully

If [arisa] is a sage, [jiyurietto] is worldliness/1-.

Actual [juri] kick

[End of Page 232]

Chapter 2377 It was an intelligent girl to a beloved person so familiar with poetry and music as for niece [etto].

Juliet pulls the body from Jerome for [arisa], and becomes the wife of the proposing man.

On the other hand, [arisa] also learns feelings of [jiyurietto], and Jerome's proposal is refused.

Two people were good sisters of Naka who sympathized with each other in such a way" The [tooko] senior was speaking that [kanako] [santo] [musukoromo] was a best friend from the junior high school age.

The photograph of two people was pasted also to the album that peeled off, did [o], and spilt from putting.

One heaven was always always the same.

[Musukoromo] : in the smile.

[Kanako] is cold eye difference [shide] i.

[Musukoromo] said and [tato] [kanako] said gloomily.

When [musukoromo] was hated.

If so, why were you together?

Did you stay on on the side after it went on to another high school, and it went out to the society?

Is one person cut and should [musukoromo] have been able not to be cut into the edge if not bright in fear [nai] [kanako]?

Nevertheless, why did not you do so?

[Ki]

u

The relation between sisters changes taking the opportunity of the marriage of Juliet.

The start patted the marriage devoid of affection.

Juliet ..the kick.. becomes accustomed to the husband at years, is familiar, and stops the piano and reading ..husband.. additionally.

[Baiimasu] ..doing... think that [arisa] is dissatisfied ..that.., and write in the letter to Jerome

And, only Juliet's will being to do the play of happiness is [i].

[End of Page 233]

When I have become the nature, even 38 [ruuchini] and I are L2 'However, the one thought that her happiness hangs to it again so that the younger sister may have thought before is quite another in the one to make the younger sister happy now' [tamashii].

w

cc Ah the one that is called s happiness t might be the one the soul and the relation are deep like this why.

And, how worthless various one that looks like forming it with the outside is!

x

It is ..lamplight.. melancholic.

u

[Arisa] where it went to Juliet who refrained from birth to meet was able to learn from mysterious [****], and was not able to become pleasant [amayukairi].

It might be sad that the younger sister had changed by the marriage and [arisa] be sad.

It is felt that Juliet in the same world as me has gone to another world till then.

It is not written in Jerome's aspect in [arisa] and Juliet's detailed daily lives.

Always familiar Juliet trusts and is imaginable for [arisa] that is ..kick.. shy of strangers in the younger sister who divided her blood in case of the dressed existence.

The book is read, and it talks about the impression, and [ju].

[End of Page 234]

It is likely to have spent it like the best friend of listening to ..inclination.. piano of [rietto] of [okumo] to the person of Chapter 2397 beloved, doing the present on Christmas and the birthday each other, telling the story in the future occasionally of [arisa], and 11 important" [Yo] ..[matsu] [kanako].. ....empty.. drinking.. ..floatage.. sees the screen of the personal computer of the midwinter by [ni] and a quietly cold pupil.

The tendon [gepidou] hair and the finger are stone-still.

I who piled up spun the word.

u

It is said that the model of [arisa] is Gide's wife's madeleine.

It is such a woman who is not [arisa] though looks like [arisa] from two Gide in a lot of points in the cousin on the first cousin year.

Do you know the diary to which Gide wrote the conjugal life with her?

[Kanako]" It asks [kanako] in the state of turning a profile as beautiful as the [chiyohezou] statue.

Gide's diary read in library of keeping secret.

It was a conflict of the soul of Gide who was not able to unite into one physically though the madeleine was loved that wrote there.

u

Homosexual's Gide cannot physically love wife, and the relation between two people is [chigadeshita] that makes "White marriage".

The madeleine burnt Gide's letter while Gide was traveling with the other party of fickleness, and two people passed each other.

Still, Gide kept requesting the madeleine when postmortem of that.

They were made to appear in my work repeating the woman who looked like her.

Madre.

Only [nu]

[End of Page 235]

It was a source of the creation of 240 all original Gide, and irreplaceable existence" The lip was connected, and I reported to [kanako] who kept becoming silent clearly.

u

You and [musukoromo] were [arisa] and Juliet.

It was Gide and the madeleine at the same time.

" [Kanako] has not moved yet.

The mind is shut hard, and the word has been enclosed.

It is waited to do so, exhausted of the other party, to despair, and to leave.

Who is ..getting tired.. resigned?

u

Are there [kanako] and you by marrying Juliet and isn't away in loneliness from me being felt to have put it away?

Frequent [anata] is heard that [bun;you] was frequently called in the office on [yasu] day.

The relation to [bun;you] was said, "White marriage".

There might have been you certain of the writer, ..editor [bun;you].. ..question.. [miidaniha], and a strong connection.

It was [bun;you] to find you, and to have sent off the first work to the world.

Did you love really to not [bun;you] it but [hehehehe] ..no [musukoromo] it.. by being?

Office..call..envy..separate the two..why..school..replace..standpoint..change..side..provide.

[End of Page 236]

Chapter 2417 Did you attach too much importance to to a beloved person too much?

Air that chokes continues for a long time.

[Kanako] has not collapsed yet.

The hand sweats with [jiri].

[Hana]

u

There were a lot of photographs on the desk when I obstructed it the other day.

After that, [tei;] of the flower [moyouirago] pattern: The tart of the cup and the strawberry, and a purple spoon putting and cc

It did not encounter your image, and it was anxious somehow" My did catch a glimpse of of a simple black mug on the desk.

Is not that cup ..".. used today?

" At last, [kanako] who was connecting the entrance originates the word.

u

cc There is substituting the cup by feelings.

Sudden..sweet..one..eat..become..at that time..desk..up..provide..photograph..scenery..copy..one..take..one.

" "cc the free material collected in the edit" and "That museum of me especially having been surrounded by Mori of the desire seeing such scenery somewhere" we reported slowly.

[End of Page 237]

242

"In that, you and [musukoromo] are places visited by the travel of the junior high school" [kanako] doesn't answer.

u

The school and the road that is reflected in other photographs might be places where [musukoromo] has relations.

There was deja vu because it had seen the same building and scenery with [kishikan] [musukoromo]'s album" It asks it the [tazu] [tooko] senior's being surprised.

Do you ..".. know [kokoroha] [kunga] mother's album why?

" ..mistake.. [bokuha] apologized while souring.

u

I'm sorry the album had dropped when the blanket was put out from thrusting.

..cc.. inadvertently though there was will being not to see" The glance is made to swim so that something may worry, and the [tooko] senior mutters to "It seemed to be cc" and others.

[Sokoni] [kanako]'s voice comes in succession coldly.

u

The one that all schools looked like.

And, it had the photograph in the popular destination for tourist as material, and it was amusing what" I tightened the expression.

u

It is so.

Only with the photograph, it is not strange at all.

However, it ..others.. has noticed. "

[End of Page 238]

Chapter 2437 It stares by the glance that [kanako] carries me who compromises to a beloved person out.

When I approached just before the desk, I lightly pierced just beside a black mug by the finger.

[Ton] and the sound affect.

Red runs slightly wan cheeks like "The spoon was here the other day" ice.

I did not miss it.

"It was a golden teaspoon, and there was a spoon putting the purple of the shape of the heart below" "cc" [kanako] firmly shuts the lip, and it withdraws one's gaze.

u

You were carrying the pendant of the blue glass in the photograph that had been taken in the museum.

And, [musukoromo] was putting on the hair ornament of the violet flower.

The petal was similar shape to the spoon putting.

Wasn't that [motoha] [musukoromo]'s hair ornament?

" "1 of mother ..one hair ornament cc.." [tooko] senior is small, it shouts, and it begins to speak frantically.

u

It knows.

Mother had the hair ornament of the violet flower.

The important hair ornament gotten from the [kanako] aunt is 1" Strong irritation and haste float on [kanako]'s eyes.

I drove it in further while heating the chest to the reaction that was able to be drawn out at last.

[End of Page 239]

244 [kanchiga]

u

It might be my misunderstanding possibly.

Therefore, please show that spoon putting again.

Senior..mother..hair ornament..confirm..pile..why..such..gloss over..at last..voice..rough..stare at..apply.

I also raised the voice.

u

It is the same as the admission that it is [areha] [musukoromo]'s hair ornament if not shown.

You regenerated purposely, and had doing and [koromo]'s ..on the verge.. articles left by the departed for a long time.

It is taken out at the anniversary of [musukoromo]'s death. Memories..photograph..favorite..cup..provide..cake..arrange..death..mourn.

It is ..severity.. ! to put on the black clothing ..you at that time.. that becomes empty.

Will that not have been a mourning dress?" [Kanako] beats the desk by both hands.

It is ..".. worth neither inference already foolish by one [sonna] of ..coming back.. [] nor hearing it.

" It is a very way to [he].

u

Inference 1, it says, it gets, and a free imagination.

However, you shake.

As for the one to have touched the hair that one others had without answering the reason for importance to put goods of the keepsake of [musukoromo] of [tahakatamizu] hating it, without the desire in the other party greatly it did not do, it is 1 to the spoon putting very usually. "

"Return. "

u

One [anata] where it did not return loved , [musukoromo]. ..more than it was a best friend..

You and white [musu]

[End of Page 240]

It ..person of Chapter 2457 beloved.. is : to Gide's way to like one madeleine who is not [bun;you] it but [musukoromo] by being in the relation of [**].

[Musukoromo] is 1, is [musukoromo] in your life who was the existence who must never lack" It is shouted that "[Musukoromo] is dividing 1 to hate me" [kanako] makes noise, it stands up, and emotions of an elemental nature are thrown.

It stared at me, and applied eyes were not ices any longer, and burnt fierily.

A red spark is dispersed, and it overwhelms under one extending flame The Cool Surface even where, and it overwhelms in the essence of her concealed and ..-.. maniac [oshisani] is overwhelmed intensely of that.

u

One Amano that [musukoromo] envied me being likely being likely to be taken away sees me and is [tawa] ! in the usual uneasiness so.

The poison is drunk and death [tawa] 1 for putting away" Hatred is confined, and love might be confined and this person confined despair in the chest the confinement of the shout the confinement of how much pain.

Mr. [naganin] was painfully speaking that the one's first crush was not able to become happy.

cc that receives an irreparable betrayal from the other party who betrayal 1 and believed, and is pushed down in the dark of pitch-dark solitude The mind is gnawed at and and once, it does.

[End of Page 241]

[Musukoromo] chose the death to be the maximum betrayal for 246 [kanako].

It poisons and [kanako] thinks that it is [tanoha] [musukoromo] now.

It.

When I was about to open its mouth, the [tooko] senior shouted in the next.

Differ..differ..aunt..mother..sleep..powder..with..senior..tremble.

It mixes and it is shouted that [**kuya] [no] word is said with [ngeru] by the face to finish grasping the hand, screwing up one's eyes painfully, and turning pale.

To [hehehehehehe]

u

It was impossible for mother whose it is not mother that cc [] not used and it used and put one [wanakatta] poison in i mother.

"It is Mr. [naganin] that poisoned to coffee" Because the waterfall [retanoha] [ano] morning having poisoned it is l as for coffee" It looks me up like an agape [tooko] senior's having been played.

[Kanako] is dumbfounded, too.

[End of Page 242]

Chapter 2477 Impossibility is not in a beloved person either.

Two people imagine that it is another person that poisoned of each, and, as a result, : for these nine years because they suffered.

"cc All were unhappy passing each other" The event in the morning nine years ago was talked while feeling the pain in [bokumomata] and the chest like the burm and begun.

u

In the morning when the accident happened, [tooko] senior and [bun;you] seem to have eaten the story that [musukoromo] had written.

Daughter's [tooko] senior knows [bun;you] eats the book and it ..meeting.. knows [na] botchy [hehehe].

Coffee was drunk with [musukoromo] though [bun;you] did not take the normal diet on this day.

In the coffee, [bun;you] is [deshita] of waterfall [retamo]" [Kanako] catches one's breath.

Being possible to poison it in the situation might have noticed there was only [bun;you].

I also thought of the start so.

Surely, the [tooko] senior also :.

It is and "cc Mr. Inoue and you said that [naganin] had poisoned it" [tomado] [kanako] mutters in the voice to be puzzled.

u

Yes.

It is so.

[Bun;you] is Mr. mix [tanoha] [naganin] in the waterfall [reta] coffee as for the poison. "

u

[Kokoroha] [kun] why?

Do you think so why?

v

"cc It is because the story of the memory of the previous life was heard from Mr. [naganin]. "

[End of Page 243]

Intense more and more perplexity floats on the face of 2482 people.

I spoke saying that Mr. [zuwatakumi] [naga] person was reborn of [**wa] [hiraumi].

Was Mr. [naganin] convinced why in such a way?

Because it had "Memory of the previous life" by Mr. [naganin].

When meeting with an accident, carrying to the hospital, crowding, and dying alone, eaves are the memories of [kabaa] [neko].

When purple small [**] that the sleeping pill of [o-re--rugeie] enters is passed, it memorizes it to [musukoromo] who doesn't flatter it by always nice.

Memory when [musukoromo] hangs it down in coffee.

Mr. [naganin] was doing "Memory" as like the soul came and went freely in time and the place ..it not was it was sure to know...

u

Did Mr. flowed in really experience as [**wa] [hiraumi] it?

As for the memory of the accident, I might have only felt it like the memory because of the previous life because the content heard from surrounding people remains in the head in childhood.

[Musukoromo]

u

It is thought that [musukoromo] spoke calling, the [musukoromo] elder sister', 'Your father called me [musukoromo] elder sister'.

Then, does the memory of a small trench of the violet that does the heart type :?

Had not Mr. [naganin] actually seen it?

" ..taking and phlegm and out of curiosity ..seeming child it....

[End of Page 244]

The [tooko] senior suddenly appropriated his both hands to the mouth, and it muttered because of the shaking voice.

u

I cc am [], and . of teaching [tano].

It is seen for mother to put [**] of the shape of the heart of the violet on [nagakireinohira] of the hand in the middle of the night, and to look at and is cc.

When beauty [nette] is said, this is powder [nanoyotte] of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie].

The child's drinking, when [tooko] was touched because it was taken to an eternal slumberland, cc well" The [tooko] senior seemed to fall palely at any moment.

The profound despair is floating in eyes.

It is "cc for mother to have the powder of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie], and to have concealed the key to the jewelry box that [**] entered in steps on the cupboard ..teaching of cc me cc affecting the :cE elder sister...

If it was [naganin], might it get on one chair, the [nozohiraita] might-key be taken, and the jewelry box be opened only though I was scary, and looking up at the shelf. "

Chapter 2497 One [dare] or the shelf is pointed at and one is said to a beloved person.

There is a powder of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie] in one [asoko].

Voice that Mr. [naganin] heard.

It was [tooko] senior's voice.

The finger that indicated the cupboard also belonged to the [tooko] senior.

[End of Page 245]

250

"Because cc I taught ..me.., cc" The [tooko] senior was blaming himself/herself how much or it transmitted by the pain, and my chest almost split, too.

It is necessary to reveal the truth for Mr. [naganin].

Mr. [naganin] ..".. wore a red sweater in the morning with the accident.

" The [tooko] senior answers in the voice that begins to be squeezed.

Live and, after all, with "cc yes" sigh.

The sigh that looks like the II sigh spills from my lip.

[Sososodeguchi]

u

Mr. [naganin] is smooth pure white the hand of [musukoromo] who pours the poison, and is sweater.

The cuff was bloodred, it dyed, and it was said that the poison fang froufrou spilt and it fell there.

It was a hand of Mr. [naganin].

Because it dressed up so that [musukoromo] [sanmo] [bun;you] may also attend the wedding.

Neither also wore a sweater" Perhaps, Mr. [naganin] of the grade-schooler who had put on a red sweater was reflected in the photograph of Christmas.

Mr. [naganin] noticed because it saw it, too.

When the hand that pours the poison was his own hand.

Becoming empty

u

Surely, it gets on the chair while [bun;you] took one's eyes off, it poisoned to coffee, it fights, and [yo;u] ..

[Musukoromo] fought against [bun;you], and seemed to be tired on previous state evening since the morning.

It is likely to become energetic if it dreams a happy dream.

Did not you think so?".

[End of Page 246]

Chapter 2517 It became [koromo], and Mr. subculture person connecting connected and believed poisoning to be [koromo] from sentence positive as for waterfall [re] becoming the memory as [**wa] [hiraumi], and the belief also of the memory in coffee to a beloved person, and.

When [hiraumi] passed the poison to help [musukoromo] who suffers.

Nevertheless, it searches for thrusting after the album is seen, and it knows it is not so, and an empty place has been found.

And, it was likely to have tried to walk despairing so much, dying, and toward.

I might have started forgetting Mr. [naganin] had believed reborn because [hiraumi] did the committed crime and it replaced the crab possibly.

Up to now, the unconscious haste might driven him to violence.

[Kanako] also mutters by an aghast face.

u

cc [Musukoromo] has told the story of the poison of [o-re--rugeie].

I thought that I really had the poison, and used it for the insinuation to me hearing that two people actually met with an accident cc, and the situation was unnatural by [musukoromo] at that time though heard it.

[Naganin] is cc surely" The [tooko] senior is hanging his/her head with the hand strongly united.

[Kanako]'s expression is dark and heavy, too.

Nurse

u

[Musukoromo] was not to have committed a double suicide in the fear of [bun;you]'s your being deprived.

You were not hated either" [Hinan] [kanako] sees me.

The sorrow without the place to go is criticized to the change of anger by filled eyes.

[End of Page 247]

It is muttered that 52 is done.

2

"Such a thing is understood why. "

u

It is because the [tooko] senior taught.

At one time..write..dream..mana..story..senior..weak..watch.

[Kate]

u

It seemed to be filled with an empty stomach like white provisions that poured down from the heaven the god, and to be always being spoken by cc [musukoromo] that a sweet, pure story.

[Tooko] senior and [bun;you] were filled with the meal that [musukoromo] wrote.

The empty one is [anatadesu] [kanako].

[Musukoromo] was wishing that the story for you was written" [Kanako] it was possible to bear is formation [ku].

"It is your selfish "Imagination". "

u

Yes so, and however, the [tooko] senior and Mr. [naganin] tried to have them write a novel ..so.. me.

Therefore, when what I wrote looked like [musukoromo]'s story, Mr. [naganin] did not choose the means to have me write instead of [musukoromo].

It tried to lend it to the crime.

One was desperate for you" It scooped out, Mr. [naganin] who had been crying in front of [mon] was recalled, and ..narrowness [rareru].. pain runs.

Mr. [naganin]'s act cannot be permitted.

Mr. [naganin] suffered, too.

I wanted to save an important person.

[End of Page 248]

Chapter 7 [Kanako] raises a sorrowful shout to a beloved person.

u

Dividing . that threw away the dream of becoming a writer. marry Amano also by ..one.. ..connection.. [koromo] might have stopped writing one might not write the novel any longer you

[Nanihitotsu] [mi] did not have it ..me...

All things that [musukoromo] had written became Amano's.

The reader of [musukoromo] I found a reader who met Amano by [musukoromo] and was new, and I became unnecessary.

" The torrent of the desire that loses the [honriyuu] place to go raises the twist and it faces me.

[Houkai] [kabe] collapses, feelings sealed off begin to overflow, and it rampages.

At last, [kanako] said the fragment of the truth.

It has held it for a long time for nine years without forgetting the unpleasantness and the pain that [kanako] was betrayed for a long time after [musukoromo] [santo] [bun;you] meets.

I when it knows [tooko] senior's lie am piled up to [kanako] who shouts greatly misinterpreting the face, and beside oneself and [biwa] that denounces me in the rooftop of the [kiyuudanmiu] piling and the snowstorm is piled up.

At last, it has understood.

[Kanako] was a reader having been betrayed by the writer.

I became a writer because it was sideward, and signs [shi**] was done.

..story.. [**] for I already.

[End of Page 249]

[Ui] [ya**].

It can do nothing but spell it for myself.

When you can do nothing but keep writing to heal starvation.

2

u

I did not originally like novel of writing of [musukoromo].

It hangs annoyingly at the time of the junior high school, and best friend [kidoride].

It says well when can being for a long time together ..shamefast [monaku] ,...

Making of me reading poor story that I wrote

It came to my house all the way, it blushed, and it gasp and long talked the solid sender it terribly on the day when the manuscript was brought in to Amano for the first time though it was said that I would like it, it threw away, and it came.

It was an excuse only for Amano's story to see one [] sheet of manuscript whenever having already met, and [musukoromo] wanted only to meet Amano after that.

..entertainment.. Amano is [souyo] ..

The light Novella kept writing, and meeting about [musukoromo] though did not exist the commercial value either.

It is 1 from the start that the [musukoromo] person in question was an aim" [Arashi] [kanako]'s eyes are [giratsuku] in hatred.

The voice is lost the freshness.

The storm seemed to blow hard in the room.

u

It said to [musukoromo] that it wanted you to become only my writer, and that man relaxed and was eating Ogai and Tolstoy by being a horizontal lying of my scripting.

It kept silent with me ..meeting.. ..ripe [musukoromo]...

Nevertheless, [musukoromo] gladly reported on it to me marrying Amano, and making it for the child.

It is 1 to show off happiness to me" [Ayama].

"cc Because it was not able to be permitted, the mistake was violated with [bun;you]. "

[End of Page 250]

Chapter 2557 The lip was misinterpreted to a beloved person so that it may sneer and [kanako] may ridicule it.

Teach the address in the temple in [hakabokuni] and [musukoromo]'s graves that is.

Mutter only having do not come back by that child either.

Eye difference [shide] of [zouo] where intense abhorrence shuts oneself up.

u

It is different.

I wanted to teach to [musukoromo].

It is same [itte] as the story that [nshinrayuuta] writes in [ana] an eidolon that you value it ..only the phantom it...

Husband..wife..other..woman..have an affair..low..man..any..senior..cry..face..vail one's eyes.

The appearance to talk about parents' stories with a smile is recalled, and I become suffocating, too.

Naka's good couple saw sentence positive in the photograph and ..connection.. [koromo].

[Bun;you] might have violated the mistake with [kanako] why.

[Kanazawa]

u

Amano came at once putting [musukoromo] when calling it at Kanazawa's hotel the cover ahead.

I asked Amano whether [musukoromo] or me your writer.

He was told not to have written the novel any longer if returning to [musukoromo] tonight" Was the writer of [bun;you] Amano [kanako] or was it [musukoromo]?

One person was those who achieved it about [bun;you]'s ideal, and another was indispensable daily life.

Of which of two opposite women did [bun;you] think to be deeper?

[End of Page 251]

256

u

Amano did not return.

'cc if becoming provisions that you wrote' [Musukoromo] was betrayed because it smiled so" What smile did [bun;you] float at that time?

Bitter smile?

Gentle smile?

Painful smile?

Smile of resolution?

Smile of despair?

And, I thought that it might not be only revenge on [musukoromo] that it was seen for [kanako]'s voice to become small just a little, and to have vailed one's eyes, and possibly had [kanako] [sanga] [bun;you] and men's and women's's barrier grandchildren.

It

u

Whether it was the one that can be called love by [**] men's and women's is not understood.

I think that I differ surely.

Still, there might have been bonds that were not [zu] that was not able to be measured by common sense between writer [dearu] [kanako] and editor [dearu] [bun;you].

[Bun;you] was to have deprived of a beloved best friend for [kanako] by a man hating because it was best those who understand.

'cc if becoming provisions that you wrote' [Bun;you] might have told the word in what feelings.

[Kanako] might have heard it in what feelings.

And, [musukoromo] might have been waiting for [bun;you]'s return by what desire.

[End of Page 252]

Chapter 2577 Hatred weakens from [kanako]'s pupil, and the sorrow like painful floats on a beloved person.

u

cc [Musukoromo] miscarried on that evening.

And, it has run into it in the world of the imagination.

cc It was convinced that the child who was gone was still in the stomach.

cc When the girl is born, ..speaking while gladly patting the stomach.. cc Ah of [u] [manaretekonaikashiratte] cc of [haya] of cc ..making it to the name of [tooko].. ..taking from cE: 'Tono story'.. ..turning over.." [Musukoromo] who loses the baby who was to be born, and has destroyed the mind.

Is the best friend who talked happily seen, and despaired and regretted like any did [kanako] taste?

The [tooko] senior becomes a face that seems to cry more and more, and the skirt is grasped.

Sarcastically, a new life stayed in [kanako] instead of the lost life.

u

cc I did not want the child.

It was only obstructive these kind of things.

Therefore, it pressed it against [musukoromo].

[Musukoromo] is ..belief that I gave birth.. cc" A smart sorrow blots to the word thrown off.

[Kanako] is turning one's eyes away like fearing the exclusion of the mind.

The appearance looked weak small.

[Tsura]

u

The mind was weak to [musukoromo].

It was not possible to actually endure painful.

It kept rewriting the reality, and it living by a happy dream world wearing field.

cc being frightened because the dream breaks.

The novel that that child wrote was so.

It overflows sweetly and beautifully in good intentions, and only a good person is [da].

[End of Page 253]

cc that was not realistic ..258 lever.. at all" The [tooko] senior is the voice, and either watches [kanako] who keeps muttering that the cold rain falls in splinters quietly.

The person who it is a natural mother, and was foster mother's best friend.

The [kanako] aunt is a gentle, good person.

The [tooko] senior who was talking by a bright tone.

Eyes are moistened as worried about [kanako]'s pain more than I.

Therefore, I also said.

u

Will you have loved such [musukoromo]'s story the kick?

Therefore, it might have been thought that [musukoromo] was not able to be permitted not to have read, and it had been betrayed" Love and hatred are single differrences.

Mr. [naganin] also must say always, and when hating it because it loves.

When it is possible to keep loving because it hates it.

Because hatred is stronger, longer than love, and it continues.

Therefore, it is loved to hate it.

Mr. [naganin] has continued to watch for a long time [kanako] who loves [musukoromo] though it is hating.

[End of Page 254]

The devotion of ....merchant.. breaking in.. [hodonoso] to the person of Chapter 2597 beloved while yearning when it is desirous for me.

It was puzzled and not made them already puzzled to your lie as for "" It reported to [bokuha] [kanako] in feelings that the chest trembles.

"It is [kanako] of you it not to try to see the truth, and to rewrite the reality" irritation is put, and [kanako] stares at me.

I watched the eyes and returned it.

u

It is a Japanese oak of having pressed the child, and birth palanquin purposely phlegm as [musukoromo] because it was unnecessary why.

You are still pretending that you do not love [musukoromo] though it reaches this period.

Do the sub-hometown sand and writing that there is nothing but only hatred between children by 'Gate of the immorality'.

Then, it is not that much.

You were a woman with an ugly mind that [musukoromo] had both sides, and even envy [netsuzoushi] and the letter that thought hatred fabricated you" The [tooko] senior catches his/her breath with [ha].

cc Were [kokoroha] [kun] and that letter ..".. read?

" When apologizing ..seeing the photograph of "I'm sorry" album.., the [tooko] senior might have been lucky of the expectation, too.

An expression that embarrassed, and was vague was floated without being surprised by deflecting vaguely.

Person and [kanako] seem also to have remembered the letter that I had read.

The look steepens further.

[End of Page 255]

260

u

The date that existed in the letter was before three days of the accident.

After [musukoromo] had died, that letter in its.. lie of you ..you.. was written ..the kick.." [Konkiyo].

u

What is you said and is such a thing said to grounds?

It had sent a letter to certainly before [musukoromo] died.

It becomes impossible because to endure [musukoromo] at which it laughs because the envy of the endurance passing is concealed in a friendly fashion. "

u

Moreover, do you tell a lie?

You are touching concealment and the possession of [musukoromo] of the poison with the letter.

Ascertain the cache of the poison, and like seeing by the eyes.

Issue a threat to [sonoodosakotode] and [musukoromo].

Is the poison ..'.. lit in my meal?

Ridicule..ask.

[Keredo].

" I shouted sharply.

It floats on the head with heat to which the scene about which Mr. [naganin] talked burns.

Swirling hometown c ..saying.. coffee.

Argent grain that spills smoothly and drops.

To [hehe]

u

You might have known [musukoromo] had had the poison.

Being able the [hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe] decrease did not know what up to shape it was along.

Will it be so?

'The poison is lit' It is not sure to write.

In general, it is from a word used for the liquid" [Kanako]'s face stiffens.

u

The au lait uncle of the sandman has them light milk in child's eyes and sleep.

Because you heard [musukoromo] tell the story of au lait garrisoned [rugeie], the poison had been convinced that it was liquid.

However,

[End of Page 256]

It was actually a powder to ..person of Chapter 2617 beloved.. [hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe].

Mother was speaking to [hehehehehehehe] the [tooko] senior that it had had the powder of sleep.

Does it pretend to see the poison that had not been seen, and did it write purposely in the letter why?

Will you think it is amusing?

" [Kanako] faintly shakes the lip while staring at me by glaring eyes.

The word of the rebuttal is not originated there.

It was suitable for the [bokuha] [tooko] senior, and asked it.

The [tooko] senior might also have known to "It was where or the [tooko] senior of that letter" [hehehehe].

It answers quietly in a sad expression.

As for "Be placed it between mother's album", "When is it at that the [tooko] senior read the letter?", and "cc Articles left by the departed was arranged after mothers died, and that time cc" us, the direction was repaired to fulfilling [ko].

To [hehehehehehehehehehehe]

u

To make the [tooko] senior read, you purposely placed it between the album.

You did opposite to this though Gide despaired when the part of my best had been lost when the madeleine incinerated all Gide's letters.

It concealed, the part where monopoly was the worst was made a letter, and the part of the best was exposed.

" [Kanako] shouts.

[End of Page 257]

It is 262 or a gunwale.

"It scamps, one such a thing is done, and I have what obtaining. "

u

It was necessary to do so to keep my mind.

Because..beloved..best friend..crime..violate..crime..print.

" " "Because of you that [musukoromo] was killed is catching breath of [kanako] in the word to [hehehehehe].

Eyes are greatly opened wide, and it becomes an aghast face.

u

At least, you thought so.

When I corner, and ran [musukoromo] into death.

Uneasy..glance..turn..crime..recall..provide..husband..commit an offense..crime..child..die..have..crime..associate..Mr...give birth..relieve..have.

If there is your will being not to deprive of the husband and the child.

It has the lover and the child, and I might have wanted to show to [musukoromo].

Every..woman..associate..gambler..young..man..fulfill..child..trouble..provide..convenient..other party.

The chest seemed to be planed when not disregarding and thinking of feelings of Mr. [naganin] who had kept thinking of [kanako].

[Kanako] is [ma] only [wa] [gunakedo] and in such a way when thinking that the crime was able to be expiated.

[End of Page 258]

The chest ..person of Chapter 2637 beloved.. clarified became painful.

It might be a woman that [bukiyou] is solitary and is clumsy.

Something is missed to [kanako] as a person.

It was surely [musukoromo] to have buried the empty part.

u

The short story of the notification [de] and sequel of your crime was your wishes to 'Gate of the immorality'.

The piece grows up to [tohehehehehehehehehehe] of the doll, and the sub-hometown sand is killed.

Did not you think that it had to be hated by [to-ko]?

" [Kanako] stares and appoints me by eyes like the fire.

The [tooko] senior is anxiously watching it.

I continued wording.

u

You did not go because you loved [tooko] senior.

Because it was proof that betrays the best friend, the [tooko] senior ..you.. : ....madeleine of [akashi] love.. -...

Therefore, the aspect to have received the [tooko] senior disregarded, kept away, and became one person by yourself by you, and was one mind weak [inoha] that entered the narrow gate, and was not [musukoromo] but your [houda] [-] as such one "Child who did not exist" to have tried to hate because it wrote a letter" [Kanako] trembled with anger.

Eyes are made to be bloodshot, and the molar is chewed well, and the shoulder is moved up and down painfully.

The face collapses little by little.

The eyebrow falls, eyes are moistened, and it changes into a sad face.

Surely, what about I talked is not all.

[End of Page 259]

It is complex and is chaotically, and as for the mind of ton person who doesn't come 264, neither love nor hatred melt into each other, and show shape to the mud mud clearly.

Why was the [kanako] [sanga] [tooko] senior left at hand?

[Kanako] might not understand making fun and hating , love making fun 1 true though it doesn't know either. whether kept disregarding it

It is not possible to part though it is unbearably painful in case of being to be near.

Therefore, it tried to hate it.

It tried to be hated.

It is hated because it is hated because it hates it because it hates it and only the connection of blood is still incontrovertible.

Do the stream of certainly the same blood as me in the girl in front of [rinkaku] [me].

Eyes prove, and the lip proves and the profile of the face has proven it.

Nevertheless, the smile and the gesture are just like and . in the person who loves to whom it is never fulfilled to meet.

It talks by the same tone, and it comes for the same smile seeing.

It watches earnestly even if it throws off or it throws it off, and love is sent.

As if, like her meeting.

It was worried blame of the hell. ..[jigokusore].. [kanako]

The other party not let to be loved is made never to love the other party also love.

[End of Page 260]

[Rukotomo].

[Kanako] suffered by was not able being without completely rewriting the reality at time when [musukoromo] was lost.

It despaired like Gide who had lost the madeleine.

It is, and it is [roatsu] and [kanako]'s irreplaceable 'All lost [iromomo] [se] and gloss' and 'I do not understand why to live any longer' madeleine to the person of Chapter 2657 beloved.

It is ..pleasure.. [yorokobi], and the one that is suffering.

It loved like it.

It hated it.

u

It has already returned and cc [].

I am left alone and [].

I leave" [Kanako] grasps, and mutters [kushari] the forelock by one hand in the voice of raggedly exhausted.

"cc Do you run away?" I was seen when quietly asking by a slightly bitter face.

u

Then, do you say that you did not run away?

Mr. [miu] Inoue" The chest becomes painful with [zukiri].

[End of Page 261]

266

cc What [musukoromo] writes you ..".. looks like well cc.

Only the beautiful one is seen.

Another..ring..person..malice..good intentions..believe.

The dream or hope or trust or the flimsy word sympathy is loved, and it is written single-mindedly only that I am pleasant cc.

It is cc only that your being able to take the prize is corresponding to [te] [itsuchi] [ma] your 14-year-old feelings and style by chance, and achieves an effect outside the calculation.

That was a work like the cc miracle.

cc that is not the type that can become a writer. can become a winner by you kick

[Musukoromo] and cc ..the same...

cc of the ax ..ugliness.. actually ..it is.. It is not possible to watch, and it breaks the darkness of mind.

It runs into a happy dream. "

One [anata] cannot become a writer.

It is recalled to have been reported coldly with the lobby at the hotel.

There, and become silent and could do nothing but keep standing while desperately making an excuse to the writer in one mind that did not become it very much.

I felt fear in her who was [ru] ....[kuraoso] [dare].. [**].. writer as dazzling.

It is not suitable for [nin] of [kanarachiko].

In front of this person when the face can do nothing but turn down, and the body been shortened.

It is different now.

[End of Page 262]

Chapter 2677 To a beloved person

u

I run away for a long time and am [bakarideshita] as said by you.

It was cc from the other because it became a writer" True feelings of [biwa] were not noticed, and it afflicted it.

It swore it while crying that the withdrawal novel was never written to the part Chika person after [biwa] had jumped down from the rooftop.

It was ..[**bi] way disease.. child who peacefully thought only living by smoothing over the front in the high school that left the attaching furnace after it had entered a school.

u

I want not to run away now, and to occasionally tell it to you who is the writer.

It was completed by incomparable, and ..terrible.. sentences and the compositions were wonderful with my novel. the novel that you had written

I cannot sympathize with hero's sub-hometown sand the kick.

It is the same as you" It fulfills and [ko]'s eyes are seen, and it tells it in straight feelings.

It feels it in [tooko] senior's eye difference [shiwo] and cheek.

u

You think that there is only one road like [arisa] that leaves from Jerome.

If the writer who depended too much by meaningless excluding the road that leads to supremacy, and the reliance to the family and the friend cannot survive.

Isn't it alone a narrow idea?

The apart from others of [arisa] is noble and pure.

It is the selfish one that Jerome's feelings are not considered. kick

You will shake off the person who thinks of the family and you of you, and go in the narrow gate only by one person?

v

[End of Page 263]

268 [kanako] is cold and it answers.

The way of life ..".. is not changed cc.

I have walked up to now for a long time alone" Do to [hehehehehehe] and do to [hehe] in the [heheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheko] person?

It did so, and you rewrote the story so that my convenience was always good and came to [he].

The story that wrote that it was I that [bun;you] was killed, [musukoromo] was killed, and killed baby's [to-ko] in the novel, was hated by [to-ko] of the doll, and killed was written.

To make the [tooko] senior read, the letter was placed between the album like hating each other with [musukoromo]" [Kataku] [kanako] keeps silent in a stubborn expression.

Steep light is floating in eyes.

To this person who wants to tell it.

I have seen in despair.

Then, the gripped truth.

u

The act of writing a novel is to talk about an ugly reality to the truth for you.

A beautiful reality exists, too, if there is an ugly reality.

The story is [yo]ing where only ugliness is not kept secret and [janai] ..

Only misery has the dear in that only sadly, one and the beautiful one.

[Kanako] and you did not try also to see geniality and rare [tanuki] as I had been averting its eyes from the pain and ugliness.

It was negative, and rewritten.

Cowardly..arrogant..child..understand..stony voice..ear..strike.

[End of Page 264]

u

Yes, it is a child.

However, the person in the child without indefinitely who had one taught to me.

Dark..actually..imagination..light..appropriate..world..change..method..chest..roar..head..hot..become.

The person who was watching me taught as prayed seeming the handicap, and beside and one [tooko] senior taught.

Whenever it was beaten strongly and it fell, do the clasp of the hand, and a literary girl who had them stand changed the hope that lurked in the pitch-dark world into the glittering word, and told it to me.

With the rooftop of the early summer under the starry sky that shines to heavens in the factory of moonlight on the stage that the spectator watches in the villa of the dark in the church of midnight . What is it one true fortunately?

Isn't it not obtained, and ..difference.. [n] to the insertion of Chapter 2697 beloved one importance that keeps being looked for?

Then, if one cover is opened, it can meet someone's imagination.

In raising the face, seeing the sky, and this world, there are a book and an imagination in the number of stars, too.

[End of Page 265]

270

u

The one that it is not possible to touch. one 'Narrow gate' it to make the writer should be able to imagine a new story, the ideal that conflict [shimasu] , god should aim at [zotoha] among the god and Jerome et al. [arisa], and exist high far

When it is necessary to advance alone to face it.

[Arisa] shook everything off, and went from the narrow gate as you had said like passing under one person narrow gate the writer.

Be will everything thrown away in such a way , saying that 'Narrow gate' ..the kick.., and the one that should enter?

" The line of the backbone is extended, and declared.

Piece I am 1 not to think of curettage" The [tooko] senior opens his eyes wide.

u

A dark road can also brightly narrowly shine on a dark road by [reruko], ..scaring.. [hanai], and the power of the imagination if entering having it in the mind ..what has been obtained up to now.. a lot.

I am 17 years old, and it might not be only understood at all.

Your word might be more correct.

In the other side of the gate, despair that cannot even continuously imagine [mohateshinaku] even by pitch-dark road [gadoko] might wait.

I 17-year-old felt it so because I read 'Narrow gate'.

It is true of me at this time in now of the idea of me whose this is 17 years old, and grips.

v

[End of Page 266]

Chapter 2717 It extends to a beloved person in [tooko] senior's pupil and the smile like the violet flower extends to the lip.

My mind was always shone on, and a warm smile seeing :.

u

Do you say that you will write a novel to me?

Do instead of [musukoromo]?

" It asks it as [kanako] getting irritated.

I smiled whiffing.

.. piece.. no" [Tadotsu] finally reached it at last.

It was possible to finally come here.

I said in such soft feelings that satisfied it.

u

There is not writing [musukoromo]'s story in me.

It is [kanako], and you" The surprise floats on [kanako]'s face.

"What is said" piece [musukoromo] has already left the story for you.

L [kanako] that you have them only not notice lifts up the eyebrow, and it says in a harsh voice.

u

In the articles left by the departed of [musukoromo], there was even no diary to say nothing of the story.

Remark [tsuteiru], and the unrelatedness of the letter that you saw.

It is not [musukoromo] to write that. "

[End of Page 267]

72 [tooko] senior's expression wilts.

Asunder letter 1 that spills from two [awa] [isumire] color box and dropped.

Who is it [nanosatoka] to write it?

Who broke, and I realized it.

It is [ko] ..long way.. senior that wrote the letter.

It might have called [kanako] in mother's feelings.

[Kanako] returned to home after I went out of the apartment house, and confirmed contents of a letter.

It was likely to know that it was not what [sorega] [musukoromo] wrote, to leave to anger, to have torn, and to have thrown it away.

The chest was tightened when thinking what feelings the [tooko] senior who came home gleaned [kahen] of the letter that scattered in the room on the fragment [ano] evening.

[Dama]

u

Letter [] of such a lie.

I was be said that it is a story of [arega] [musukoromo], and cheated?

v

u

It is different.

[Musukoromo]'s story is not the one written on paper.

It is what exists for a long time on your side" [Kanako] puckers up one's brows.

u

It is soon in the presence about you now.

It worries about you.

With you

[End of Page 268]

It wishes a beloved person to exchange a few words" [Kanako]'s glance slowly faces the [tooko] senior who stands next to me.

It makes it to [ha] as the girl of knitting three that stands lonesomely is found, and the chest was stabbed.

I said to [kanako] who watched the [tooko] senior with the face had been stiffened.

The [aratana] wonderment floats on "The story and it [musukoromo] left for you are [tooko] seniors" [kanako]'s face.

u

The [tooko] senior was gladly speaking to me you as a gentle, good insertion.

You were loved even though a very painful treatment was done by you.

The feelings are the one having succeeded from [musukoromo].

They are becoming it milk [shiyou] it likes you like seem being natural the [tooko] senior because [musukoromo] likes you, and your usual story was told, too.

[Musukoromo] conveyed feelings that loved you to the [tooko] senior.

The [tooko] senior had the story of the mana that [musukoromo] wrote putting the life" Provisions of a white, pure god where it fluttered down from the heaven.

Sweet [jike] that gently fills mind in empty chapter 7.

‡o

[End of Page 269]

In 274 [ikudosore], the [tooko] senior was a story on countless occasions up to now that poured down over our minds.

It is a cheerful, gentle voice, and clear eye difference intellectually [shide].

The [tooko] senior had gotten wounded in reality, too.

Every day was spent in the wish that might not be loved by the person who loved, and not fulfilled.

Then, the [keredo] [tooko] senior did not stop paging it.

It kept believing hope, the future being believed, and the subsequent page being turned over.

It is not a story of ..no [jiyaki] wrong nature.. [yume] that the gentle do clasp of hands of the crouching people, and a literary girl of knitting three talked to ..peel.. despair.

It knew the dark, and the word of a warm encouragement of one girl who tried to get it over while knowing the pain.

[, sleep.

When it is bright in the scale and the future and wonderful, a happy imagination ....happiness.. [o].. is done.

After it awakes, one beauty [shii] [yume] leaves the story in the mind.

It is surely what mother's [musukoromo] entrusted the [tooko] senior with.

The one that [tooko] senior tried to tell it to [kanako]

[Katsubou] [kanako] watches the [tooko] senior by the stone-like expression.

The hesitation and the desire float on the eyes.

[End of Page 270]

Chapter 2757 A single-minded [tooko] senior to a beloved person } [Kanako] is watched with ..road.. [hitomi] and it returns it.

At last, mother and the daughter with whom blood was connected through the long tract of years watched each other.

The [tooko] senior's cherishing and telling the story of mother who was occupying it still :.

u

[Kanako].

It is not me but is you that complete [musukoromo]'s story.

Please receive the story prepared for you" The [tooko] senior passed the baton to me at night of the planetarium.

It was made to watch me here like your turn and to face the smile seeing and [bokuwo] [biwa], and an important confession was made to be done.

I tie this time [tooko] senior [hebaton].

When he or she grasped his hand, it trembled, and the [tooko] senior thought me to be [biku].

The wish was put in the word with did the clasp of the hand of the puzzled [tooko] senior, and I said cheerfully.

u

Now [kanako]

What with it entrusts the [musukoromo] [sanga] [tooko] senior is read, imagined, and should be able to be finished writing in case of you.

Because you are from a writer" [Kanako]'s shoulder shakes weakly.

It is growing by cannot the concealment of the starvation that floats on the pupil and the desire any longer.

I saw the [tooko] senior in the smile.

The [tooko] senior is pop-eyed.

The smile seeing blotted to the lip when the tying hand was invited and invited to [rito] [kanako] in [yukku].

It extends fast, and [afu].

[End of Page 271]

It ..276 [reru].. becomes a smile.

I nodded as signaled.

It parts from [tooko] senior [mokokuritoshi] and my hand, and it compromises to [kanako].

And, it talked in a voice soft with the smile seeing floated.

..".. aunt cc.

It is [tte] ..calling of mother so.. saying [takarananoyo] to call ..me.. .."Aunt".. as for the aunt.

'Small mother writes her aunt, and another mother of the Japanese syllabary of [tooko]'" The impact seems to start, to collapse, and to distort to [kanako]'s face.

[Torayuu]

u

As for mother, even the birth [danoha] [kanako] aunt noticed me on the way.

Therefore, it tried to be taught that the aunt was my true mother.

When awaking at night . Purple [**] was often watched, and it talked to oneself.

'I'm sorry for the Japanese syllabary'" [Kanako]'s face collapses fast.

The lip trembles, and the eyebrow falls.

[Musukoromo] was not a weak person in the state of shutting oneself up in the dream world.

It noticed neatly in the truth for myself, it suffered, and still laughingly because it was concealed warm it though the start might have been so.

And, a lot of love to [kanako] was poured into the [tooko] senior.

The [tooko] senior for the day returned to [kanako] at one time.

It was an insertion with such strength.

[End of Page 272]

Chapter 2777 To a beloved person

u

The letter of my mother whom I wrote is not a lie.

Entire what what I had seen and mother taught me

When talking about the aunt while turning over the album, mother seemed to be the happiest.

The Japanese syllabary ..best friend.. always spoke depending ..the love yearning since time when it met for the first time.." The [tooko] senior spins the word gently, and sweetly.

It falls as pure mana shining from the sky in white.

u

Mother was worried ..selfish... having not deprived the aunt of happiness by her

It was not envied to have seen the aunt uneasily.

It worries about the aunt and [takarananoyo]" [Kanako] is listening to [tooko] senior's voice while trembling.

It is moistened even if the story that the person who loved left is desperately read and reddened eyes are made.

u

It has cried because mother embraces me closely at the dying half month.

At that time, mother said" Tears have slightly blotted to [tooko] senior's eyes.

The girl who looked like ..eye difference [shide].. told [kanako] to permeate one [musukoromo]'s voice by being in a gentle voice the kick softly with a smile.

u

The Japanese syllabary noticed there were people who wanted to love the Japanese syllabary.

[End of Page 273]

78 [raiinoni].

If two Japanese syllabaries notice Mr. Ryu's feelings, it is good.

If she was ..calling.. [pase], mother in Mr. Ryu was good" [Musukoromo] wanted must to tell it.

In it, [kanako] is not one person.

There are people who love [kanako].

When [kanako] can obtain the family as long as [kanako] notices.

The [tooko] senior stretches out one's hand toward [kanako].

In an open palm, there are [yohitohirauna] of the petal of cherry blossoms and a piece of paper of the light shade of pink.

It is a piece of the letter that the [tooko] senior picked up.

'Japanese syllabary' It writes by a gentle character.

The pupil of the [tooko] senior who watches [kanako] is also gently clear.

The conflict like the spark floats on [kanako]'s face.

It expands to [tooko] senior's hand as the hand trembling.

The hand of two people came in succession, and the whisper strained from [kanako]'s lip spilt.

[End of Page 274]

The [tooko] senior becomes a face that seems to begin to weep the person of Chapter "cc [tooko]" 7 beloved.

And, with a smile as the flower that bathed in light.

[Kanako] has stiffened the face like desperately subduing the shake of the passional attitude.

[Kanako] when holding was happily laughing at the [tooko] senior who was the baby the first arm the kick.

The face was drawn to [tooko] senior's cheek, and it was called, "[Tooko]".

The [tooko] senior's birth was sincerely pleased.

[Kanako] quietly grasps a piece of paper palmar of the [tooko] senior.

It loved, it seemed to push, it appropriated to the chest, and it muttered by a calm face.

"cc The hospital of [naganin] is where" deflecting was a word of [kanako]'s start.

ž

�ž ..smell.. [kitakattanoyo] for ž leg Japanese syllabary and my.. Japanese syllabary. �

[End of Page 275]

280 Japanese syllabaries were watching [tooko] eat the talk that I had written.

I wanted to give what for the Japanese syllabary hoped for a long time.

I wanted the Japanese syllabary to become a full stomach.

God..sky..fall..have..pure-white..snow..sweet..sweet..mana..Japanese syllabary..a lot..give.

It sleeps, it gets, and it is nice to the Japanese syllabary and Mr. Ryu.

Mr. Ryu's story is heard.

It is ..calling.. [pase]. mother

For Mr. Ryu, the Japanese syllabary is love.

[Kaeko] and I love ..Japanese syllabary.. [woitsu] [**].

Surely, I do not use the powder of the sleep of [o-re--rugeie].

It is waited that the Japanese syllabary finishes the expedition, and entertainment that comes back from the gate to here comes with [tooko].

The hand is fully expanded to the Japanese syllabary, and with a smile.

The god, the Japanese syllabary must become the happiest please by this world.

[End of Page 276]

It was daybreak that the writer and Mr. rise [yuuto] [naganin] who faced [**] Chapter 18 god awoke.

As for Mr. [naganin], the face was misinterpreted like being unbelievable, and the corbicula floated tears on eyes momentarily at the time of having seen [kanako] [kanako] when.

"cc mother" It is called that it confirms it, and raggedly the cry already like the child.

[Kanako] is [meiwakushisuko] in snappishness.

u

cc It was a deadline today.

It was muttered, only a pesty son".

The [tooko] senior who heard [baihohoisore] smiled at [rehi] [hi] [nese] [yo] after having had the face that seemed to cry after all.

Mr. [naganin] z It paves when it is really dangerous, and it will be hospitalized for the time being at time.

As for [****] formation's matter, the [renma] senior seems to have moved his hand to [kani**] well.

[Hajima] after school

[End of Page 277]

Takeda had come when going to being 282.

It drips on Mr. [naganin]'s chest while sitting on a sideward chair of the chair bed, and [ya] or eyes are shut, it bites, and there is [te] ..putting out.. ..managing...

A light hair is patted, and Mr. [naganin] seems to push and is patting love.

"cc thank you for killing me" Drinking

u

cc It is Mr. Ryu's [niita] [hiraumi] that I killed.

cc It is and is Mr. Ryu of [yuutashidake] that it is here.

cc , ..fickleness already.. is not good.

To the favor of the person excluding me [uyo] that Mr. Ryu is killed, and I also die" Takeda turns its face to Mr. [naganin].

The lip of two lip [awa] people is seen to approach slowly, and I knit my footstep panicking, and have parted from the sickroom.

It doesn't suddenly put it in the inside with [amaama] though feelings are understood.

When it had a red face on the passage with wax or the visited flower, it was called by the hemp your senior.

Oh has the la ..".. been appropriated to [bakappuru]?

v

"Does getting [tto] cc hemp your senior also visit it about Mr. [naganin]?"

u

Oh dear, it came to see the appearance for a moment.

The child of this eating [nnaa] has sent away though it hurt by the form of the girl of the line a little while ago.

Terrible..one..overlook..terrible..one.

" [Nikukantekiyukai] sensual lips turn up pleasantly.

[End of Page 278]

Chapter 2838 Writer who faces god

u

That child appropriated and said the retractable knife to his neck in front of the sickroom.

w

It cuts it when coming here any more.

" As for Please do not approach because Mr. Ryu is my boyfriend', it throbs "1" "Everyone is frightened because it is the one like the doll indifferently expressionlessly spoken and returned" [shinzou] [shinzou].

It is scary in [saku] and [ikisouna] how ..Takeda.. serious one.

It is likely to have shuddered surely feeling that all who fall are not threats of the [hi] either.

"[Naganin] finally caught the woman of the ideal" After it had said so in a fresh expression, the hand was appropriated to the stomach by the serious look.

It is recalled that there is Mr. [naganin]'s child in that now.

What does the hemp your senior do in the future?

There was no [**ri] on hemp your senior's face though it darkened and [mune] was tightened.

u

It kills, and I bind and cannot apply the person only by love.

Therefore, the child gives birth to [jii] though it was not possible to become only one lover of [naganin].

It doesn't care though grandfathers might be fusses.

Oppositely, it gets excited.

Because it is a symbol of my freedom by the boy who became it, ..this child.. 1 ..the favor at the will of me ..my [shiyourayou]...." It looks up with the Rin cork gunwale hand put on the stomach, and it declares with the dignified smile.

[End of Page 279]

As for 284 [sono] appearance, it was dazzling, and it was also powerful even where.

The hemp your senior might sincerely love child who was born.

It will be informed that it reported now me toward the child.

..stately halberd.. vauntingly ..putting the chest...

About a man whom this I loved, your child.

May the flower and I ..".. get it?

" When the bouquet of a lovely coloring a lovely udo tulip of "Yes, please" and the mist grass of spring was reverently presented, the ripe hemp your senior gladly received it.

"Thank you for [fufu]" The outside had been dyed at soft dusk when going out of the twilight hospital.

The cloud that shines to the faint pink is floating in the light blue sky.

Straight light shines like the stairs that expand from the other side to the heaven.

Warm and sacred golden time.

Painful, gentle scenery that is relieved of love, sorrow, hatred, and hope like consomme soup of amber [iuroka] [****iro] and was filtered.

[End of Page 280]

[Tooko] senior's appearance floated in the watery light, and the limpid voice was heard.

[Kokoroha] [kun].

I am seen in front of the shaking curtain, and with a smile as the violet flower.

Do it sleep, are it gotten, and do it know three [sandaibanashi] [dai**]?

The talk is written by using three words.

It is a pure-white writer manuscript paper in Chapter 2858 god faced.

Mechanical pencil of HB.

Argent [sutoppuuotsuchi] is [kachiri] and after ..knitting three.., the sounded class student. ..mischief.. incline [bboku] [shu]

What she gave me

Art and literature part hilt after school.

Tomb of smell of old book and book.

Sound in which it pages it.

The surface of [kochiyairo] is a desk of a ragged umber, and a pipe chair on the window side.

Dust that flutters in dust light.

Smile of [unrakuhonriyu] soft [yawa].

Bright voice to talk about [furu**].

Torrent of glittering word.

The scenery that I have seen up to now in the shine before the sun sets, and the world attaches to sleep revives with [yutsukuri].

In any scene, there is [tooko] senior.

[End of Page 281]

286 hearts were and the throbbing sound was with cc ..the retreat...

Something that wriggles where boiling exists starts flapping at the time declared that there is a beautiful story toward [kanako], too.

The living thing that has a big wing dashes out from the place where the body is the deepest.

It was done [douwo], and an impulse that a note wanted to be left.

It is [soreha], and this scenery book ..impatience.. [kitai] in the mind.

Involve everything to [naihou] [ki], the geniality, and love, and the smiling woman in that.

This golden clear warm it scenery.

I want to write.

Be sweet for the chest to tremble, dear, and make to the word, and ..one.. ..favor.. feelings to be conveyed.

[End of Page 282]

The one that the writer who faced it had not looked up to now like Chapter 2878 god ..presence.. ..blowing.. was presented, and the [soshiyougekinna] impact that view is developed pierced through the head.

It ran toward the house while writing and repeating , with [kanakya] if it did not write when impatience by muttering, ..pulse.. ..high [matsute].. having a tightness in one's chest of the [hifukodouse] skin, and one rapid [kukaeite] nature feelings attached.

It doesn't write.

This tremble : to my mind while the impulse remains.

It wants to write down, it wants to show, and I want to tell it.

That up to now, it was after it meets the [tooko] senior.

Irreplaceable time about an evening gentle ..it seemed to be...

What kind of person was the [tooko] senior?

What did you tell to me?

Did we ..what wind.. spend it?

The manuscript paper of spelling 50 pieces is opened reaching [tadotsutsudu] [ke] at last, and sitting at the desk, and [sha] of HB.

Oak super-[ritsuku] was made with the pen and it began to write.

I was now where or it recalled it when writing a novel for the first time while the mechanical pencil was single-mindedly moved by forgetting, and the character was spelt though it did not know.

[End of Page 283]

It wanted to like, to like 288 seeing [u] [biwa], not to collect, to tell it by all means, to imagine [biwa] fully, and to have buried the mass of the manuscript paper.

It seemed to have to be able to play it by the chest's throbbing.

It was ashamed to search for my mind became a word it, and I was however glad and it was reluctant.

I want to write well more.

I want to tell it well more.

It is likely to transmit if it does very.

What word might only have to be chosen.

It is glad and glad that the more it writes the favor and sparing while trying and erring, the more the chest throbs, and the number of sheets of the manuscript paper finished writing increases.

[Kopa] had refused to write so much up to now.

It were thought only that writing was painful.

It was unbearably happy that I certainly placed the word in a line, piled up sentences, and made up the story at that time when every day written while thinking of [biwa] was spent.

The more it wrote for trees to expand Midori's branch delicately toward the sky of which it cleared up, the more infinitely feelings swelled, and I thought that it seemed to be able to go even where.

It was blocked of course on the way of , of [torayuuitsushiyoukenmei] and it existed.

When it was able to be exceeded by thinking ..kick.. hard, it became gladder.

[End of Page 284]

Feelings of one [anotoki] that it wants you to be pleased with one [biwa] that it wants you to read early with [biwa] revive in the mind, and it revives in eyes and it revives to the tip of a finger vividly.

It was happy as this [matatamon] was wrapped in the light that cleared completely to be unbearably happy now when that day and writing a novel.

[Tooko] senior's hand is felt now and I feel eye difference [shiwo] and the sigh all of the mind like having felt [biwa] to be near at that time of [manazatoiki] in all of senses.

w

It writes a novel some time.

I am made to read the story that writes [kokoroha] [kunno], it sleeps. '

Chapter 2898 The writer "Literary girl" that goes away faced the god smiles purely soon about me in the presence.

w

[Kokoroha] [kun] that is hungry.

Something was written, it wrote, and -' taste 1 such as the surroundings aging one [muhokahokashita] and steamed buns' It was happy when it was writing [kaeko] senior's sweets.

The manuscript paper was buried by thinking what reaction the [tooko] senior did while getting excited.

[End of Page 285]

It was a small room dyed at 290 [ano] dusk, I was a writer, and the [tooko] senior was my reader.

I had already known pleasure where the person who was pleased and read happiness and that of [kukoto] existed as for the book.

I cannot write [yui] [musukoromo]'s story.

Story..write..deflect..complete..have..senior..in answer to..write..power..for a long time..give..senior.

After that, it kept frantically writing even the graduation ceremony at home also at the school.

It was taught by the hemp your senior that it went to school by the [tsuto] [tooko] senior was before it took an examination, and served as the model of the picture.

[Ninshin]

u

It draws from [tooko] and [hoshiitte] has been said.

It was terribly angry. having gotten pregnant the child of [naganin]

I also draw seriously.

It was going to make it to the highest picture up to now" The long ages excrement got excited and it talked.

The [tooko] senior might try also to leave something.

The appearance did not show it to me in the art and literature part though it was sure to come to the school.

I did not go to meet either.

However, it kept writing toward the manuscript paper.

There is no time up to the graduation ceremony.

No make do with.

[End of Page 286]

Chapter 2918 Mr. writer dirt [gawa] [gomoku] Sichuan who faces the god doesn't hear it at all.

I who is scripting it at lunchtime am watched and sincere eye difference [shide] is watched.

I was seen ..[kotobuki] [kotofu] [sanha].. sadly.

Is the novel said bored why and not writing why written?

For whom do you write?

..driving ..so.... word bites the lip by heard eyes.

It is not having disliked writing so much.

There is no [naitte] of wanting writing having cried.

Nevertheless, why do you write?

The novel is ..writing.. [kanaide] as [hinan] is criticized. moistened eyes

Feeling [egujirareta] as appealed. solve

The pain that is [**] at that ..chest.. runs.

The cheek throat Fusa cheek that [kotofu]'s glance strikes becomes hot, the throat is blocked, and it becomes suffocating.

I kept moving the pen the kick.

It is not possible to speak with [kotofu] now.

Surely, the answer goes out when this novel is finished writing.

It was heard that March 12 was a day of [tooko] senior's second-stage exams from the hemp your senior on that day.

[End of Page 287]

%

u

The announcement is printed on the 23rd.

From [tooko] senior's father's hometown It becomes impossible to meet up to now when [tooko] passes" to the name of a place of the north in addition saying of 2 [kokiyou] hemp your senior.

The graduation ceremony will approach in two days.

And, the day was white a day.

That day.

350 manuscript paper finished up by the rut and staying up all night was put in the envelope, and I went out of the house.

It is, passes ..doing.. ..[nemu].. ..[nowo].., and eyes are bright.

It gets out from the residential quarter while feeling still a little cold wind at the early spring in the skin, and it advances in the Main Street.

Let's talk with [kotofu] before the manuscript is passed to the [tooko] senior.

Even [ayamakore] apologizes and cc.

Harp [fu] saw standing in the meeting place before, and the breath was ..stopping.. [tsu].

[Hao] bag [kotofu] wears a white P coat on the uniform, holds the bag, and is looking down.

It ..shoulder.. shook with [pikuri] "cc [kotofu]" when quietly calling, it looked up, and weakly with a smile.

[N] of ..saying.. Lima

u

Good morning Inoue

cc It was a white day today. "

"I'm sorry the returned preparation is not in time. "

[End of Page 288]

Chapter 2938 It refuses with writer "No, it is good" [kotofu] who faces the god smiles.

And, the paper bag that I was holding was seen, and it had a face that seemed to be lonely.

It says to me who drinks "..cc novel.. completed it", "Yes", "It is likely to give it to the cc [tooko] senior", "[Kotofu] and I", and "..the novel.. break it" [nigi] [iki] by the face that seemed to cry.

It was seen, the throat was blocked more and more, and it had the chest, and it crushed in the hand and [tsubu] was done.

u

I'm sorry.

It is not possible to do.

And, it is not possible to associate with [kotofu]" Tears collect in eyes to look me up.

u

Yes cc has been understood.

'[Kotofu]' was called ..me.. a little while ago.

That is Inoue's answer" The pain goes through the throat not hung.

Not saying,

To the last minute neatly.

u

I was saved very much by [kotofu], and got courage.

When saying, saying was terrible and glad though had not written any longer by [kotofu].

I at that time am [kotofu] [santozutsu].

[End of Page 289]

Provide..say..think..face..in a harsh voice..shout.

"Inoue is 1 that might write wanting [] 1 to write [naitte] though it said it is likely to write a novel" Tears fully collected spill with [horori].

[Kotofu] wiped [goshigoshi] and tears by the hand, and turned down the face still with [po] furnaces in [po] furnace because it overflowed.

u

If Inoue was painful, it encountered and , I thought of saying though I did not write the novel.

cc [] ..no so...

It was a senior and, after all, was not, [tooko] me that Inoue and understood most.

It was not good in me" Painful has a lump in one's throat.

How much it is helped and [nauragii] . from [takawa] to [kotofu]'s existence up to now.

It was not possible to endure when there was no [kotofu] when thinking that it was betrayed by the [tooko] senior.

Really dear it felt, and I wanted to value snappish way to talk and an awkward glance.

Nevertheless, they have been made to cry because it damages it.

I'm sorry [kotofu]

I'm sorry by Mr. [omi] [shin].

It ..".. loses it though it kneads and muffler icc ..getting from Inoue and me.. was promised to value it for a long time.

[End of Page 290]

No Chapter 58 writer [cha] faced the god" The throat is shaken, and [kotofu] says while sobbing convulsively.

Feet is wet because of the spilling tears.

u

cc There is [kku] , asking.

It calls only once by the name only times of ll1 because it was good" I said in feelings that the [ragi] mind seemed to be torn off.

"cc [nanase]" [kotofu] looks up.

It laughed awkwardly with the cheek drouked by tears.

..".. thank you cc.

It was cc dream that Inoue called by the name.

It has fulfilled.

Thank you.

cc glad" The hood hood and tears spill.

It is not seen that it smiles at all though it is laughing.

u

Previously, it goes.

I'm sorryed cc Inoue et al. were the soupcon and here" It ..[tazusoushite].. asked it.

When it becomes impossible for ..mediocrity.. [tooko] senior to go to the distance, and to meet, do you ..".. make it to her and me?

" "It is not possible ..such a thing.. to do. ", ..".. [sokka] cc.

That sleep and I also read 'Narrow gate'.

that much cc I wanted to say.

It is not understood what it is.

It doesn't understand ..good...

Then

It sleeps in the classroom" Do the turn one's back to around, and it goes away by the trot while rubbing one's face with one's hands.

[End of Page 291]

I was keeping standing in 96 until the shaking back disappeared in the other side of the corner.

It was hit by Mr. Mori who calmed down by two harpoons , saying that "It was ..holding [nanase] in derision..".

[Nanase] is [tandayotsutsu] ..the very favor of Mr. Inoue.. ..".. !.

" Eyes of Mr. Mori who shouted in the corner of the passage that not was where signs of life Sumi was popular were full of tears, and red.

The graduation ceremony has started though there is no time to go to the classroom of the third grader.

The name of the [tooko] senior who talked about was called, and when it was seen to go up on the platform, the chest became hot.

A long knitting three was thinly shaken, the diploma was received, it bowed, and [ko] ..long way.. senior who had turned around ..putting out.. smiled at [ya].

If there is a homeroom, and it ends, it becomes leaving school if the expression ends.

I hurried to [tooko] senior's classroom with the tea envelope that the manuscript entered.

Here and there of the passage, the spectacle to which an underclassman passes the bouquet to the third grader, and parts reluctantly is seen.

It was taught by the person of the class that it had already gone out when going to [tooko] senior's classroom the kick.

Will it be a room?

The [tooko] senior in front of the window when it ran out of the breath, and the door in a certain art and literature part was opened to the corner of the west of the third floor was looking at scenery [nagatteite] and outside ..standing...

[End of Page 292]

298

At last, when "[Tooko] senior" opinion was put, it turned around.

The [odayakana] smile is floated just like the time seen on the platform.

Many cylinders and the bouquets that the diploma comes into the hand were held.

"Congratulations on graduation. "

u

Thank you.

Because the course has not been decided yet, graduation : for myself though it is not feeling. "

"It is a university, and is teaching [rutte], and says and is [mashitayone] when passing. "

u

It sleeps so.

It comes to report" It has a lump in one's throat by painful only though it speaks usually.

It queues up next to "That tree that existed under the window was seen now" and "Tree cc" [tonari] [tooko] senior and it sells it wholesale.

A fat tree that extends the branch stands in shining on a bright day.

It is a tree that seems to tumble down by the [tooko] senior at the first grader and became it.

u

Do you remember [kokoroha] [kunha] or ..

[Kokoroha] [kunga] might have been happened to pass to the place where I tried to go up the tree in the morning. "

u

It is not sure to forget.

Because a usual senior climbs up a tree and doesn't do at the school of early morning. "

[End of Page 293]

cc done please. such an excuse, and believe faced writer doll "cc it trying returns the nest the chicken in reality ..that.. ..it is.." Chapter 2998 god

It kept silent though it thought so.

u

In the tree branch of the school, it is seen by nobody, and it fulfills and there is [utte] saying the wish is when the ribbon is connected.

Therefore, I thought that I also connected the ribbon.

See..fail..disappoint..room..ribbon..dry..before one is aware..lost..tree branch..connect..wound..at that time..cheek..abrasion..attach..uniform..chest..leaf..fragment..attach..so much..remember..curtly..say..senior..scenery..see..stop..face..smile.

..things of the past.. the one to have more than seeming "..cc.. already } age" It was very gentle, wrapped, and the cc chest ..the eye difference [shiga].. became more painful.

"[Tooko] senior and this" A heavy tea envelope is heavily presented by both hands.

[End of Page 294]

300

To put "It is a graduation celebration" desire, [tooko] senior's eyes are watched straight.

u

It is a novel that I wrote.

It gives it to the [tooko] senior" The [tooko] senior puts on a serious look.

After that, it became a face that seemed to cry, and slowly with a smile after that.

The change of the expression was watched, and I forgot, and was watching the breath.

u

Thank you.

Let's eat" The tea envelope is received, and it ..chest.. embraces closely with the bouquet and the cylinder like the treasure.

The chest became hot a gesture gentle ..shutting of "Read slowly" [shigusa] love up...

u

I'm sorry it has not gone any longer.

It meets the aunt.

Graduation..report..go..go well.

After all, cc though it is not possible to talk so much.

It still surely takes time" Still, it might be thought it is good.

[Tooko] senior's tone is [odayaka] and love [oshigedatta].

[Kanako] : in that [tooko] ahead when [kanako] [sanga] [musukoromo]'s story is finished writing at one time.

[End of Page 295]

It will inform fellows of my true feelings.

Surely, because that person is a person who cannot talk in words.

Because it is a person told only by difficult even the smile even in case of being with a favorite person, and writing.

Because it is cherry blossoms [i], [kanako] Sakurai keeps is a writer.

"Came to report on passing without fail", "Yes", "Trowed after all well and selfishly when not coming", and "One that ..safe.. confidence and was" [tooko] senior was laughing at the chest of [petanko] because he or she averted it.

Chapter 3018 The announcement of the writer passing of facing to the god is March 23.

After that } The flow of time was felt by slow on the week.

Haste named [mowazuasekada] was remembered in another March at the same time.

I become the third grader if April comes, and the [tooko] senior goes to the north.

Though it is likely to come to play in the room doing at intervals of study.

[End of Page 296]

She is [kuratta] [tooko] senior in the test at the end of 302 years as for E judgment, and confident is Eva and that probability is very higher. painful

After all, I do not understand because it says that there was no mathematics second-stage exams.

Do it pass and it is not possible to meet all one's life about cc and either

Nevertheless, my chest was uneasy and tightened while the day was waited.

And, the 23rd came.

Because this day when it did not concern was a closing ceremony, the person was gone from the schoolhouse in the afternoon, and it was deserted.

I waited to go to the room in the art and literature part, to sit on a chair, and for the [tooko] senior to come.

The announcement might be from what time.

cc surely though thought because it doesn't go to the locale.

Was it asked for for it though it was heard that the result of pass or fail was confirmed instead of the person in question, and there was service of which it informed them with telegraph and mail?

The [tooko] senior doesn't show up even if becoming time when extracurricular activities start usually.

Cherry blossoms are in blossom earlier than annually because of pleasant blue skies besides the window, too.

It came strangely late in the age and spring that had met the [tooko] senior.

A long, long winter continued, and cherry blossoms did not bloom easily either.

It is early in the spring of this year ..the kick...

It has become sleepy while looking at beautiful scenery.

[End of Page 297]

Chapter 3038 There is power to invite the person to sleep in the writer spring faced the god.

The body becomes warm, and the eyelid is helpless and heavy.

A little..think..surface..bumpy..desk..face..apply..shut.

If the [tooko] senior comes, it is likely to cause it surely.

It had heard for the sound and two years when the sound in which [pe] [ji] was turned over and the sound and the obstruction anther deflecting up which it tore quietly were done in [kasakoso] and [****], and it awoke because of the sound that was accustomed to be heard.

It had dyed in the room to a golden setting sun.

Near the window..pipe..chair..physical education..seat..uniform..senior..book..page..tear..mouth..put.

Because the position of the chair shifts diagonally, it hides oneself in the light that shines in, and I do not understand the expression well.

The book put on the knee has already remained only the last page 1 the kick of the knee.

It also :.

[End of Page 298]

They are 3041 items or 2 items.

Something is pungently heard, and [pe] [ji] becomes small again.

It is slowly chewed well, swallowed, and thin fingers are extended to the last piece of paper.

Obscure sound that breaks page.

Lip that opened small.

Fragment of word that disappears in that.

When it was swallowed, the [tooko] senior turned his neck to me.

It was a face that seemed to be sad.

If it eats the book, it seems to be such happy always.

Stay..now..awake..gentle..eye.

The face also sees adult [tsuboku] usually.

u

cc It got it until one 'Artaud Heidelberg' end.

It was sweet, painful, and delicious though disliked. cc

It was a treat" The calyx tray page completely broke, the taken book was seen, and it kept aghast.

"..university.. passed. "

[End of Page 299]

Chapter 3058 The word gets twisted by the throat though it tried to say something from writer "cc Congratulations" and "Force it on the real thing might have said me" faced the god.

When he or she said the name of the university in Hokkaido that had already been forecast, the bag set to was opened, and the [tooko] senior put out a tea envelope that seemed to be heavy.

I am a given manuscript.

It is likely to still remain why.

As much as one week has passed from that.

The [tooko] senior watched eye difference [shideboku] that was deeper and gentler than a little while ago, and said in a soft voice.

Wonderful

u

It was fresh, and it was gentle and cc was cc very wonderful novel cc that wrote [kokoroha] [kunga].

After it finished reading, clear ..being likely being likely very delicious.. in case of surely eat cc ..becoming warm feelings.. cc though it is unbearably painful for the chest to be tightened" Uneasiness keeps stabbing the chest.

The lees opinion gets hoarse.

u

cc Please eat.

It wrote for that" The [tooko] senior refuses.

[End of Page 300]

306

"It cannot eat this talk" manuscript is put on the desk.

"It eats and do not disregard it" and" division has not been understood.

I ask ..writing sweets.. and ..earliness.. am pressing it early on , side ..basing on dice.. always.

It receives with a smile, and it begins to do crisply , saying that "It gets and it reels and ` is done" if it presents it.

The manuscript is drawn out, and turned over from the envelope.

The Kei cough } There are no signs where the piece also touched.

These kind of things.

[Sasaki]

u

It goes to Mr./Ms. Sasaki with [kokoroha] [kunha] and it.

It was [kokoroha] [kungasubekikotoyo] now" The hardening eyelid became hot, it filled with the mass with a hot throat, and [bokuha] was appealed.

The anxiety blots to "Why [ka] doesn't eat" lamplight [hi]ing seeing [ure] [tooko] senior's pupil.

The smile seeing ..kick.. at once is floated, and it says like the elder sister.

Acceptable..literature..girl. Therefore

v

It had been filled ..clearing.. to determine it the word.

[End of Page 301]

Chapter 3078 Writer [amanofumiharu] faced god

u

My daughter of [bun;you] Amano.

It never ate what fulfilled and [ko] aunt had written though father loved mother's rice, and was eating what mother had written always gladly.

Not disregarding is cc. eat this while saying cc might be delicious if surely eating

Even putting in father's stomach because of the talk it that should be shown to everyone and not disregarding

v

The chest trembles.

The eyelid becomes hot more and more.

u

[Nai] from , [bokunihawa]. drinking ..so.. ..drinking.. ..[-].. ..particular..

It is one though wrote. want me ..[tooko] senior.. to eat

v

I included feelings not made good to the novel in the mouth.

Though it is a novel written only for the [tooko] senior.

The [tooko] senior : it though he or she read.

Nevertheless, were not my feelings did not reach the [tooko] senior or transmitted at all?

I am seen by such [odayakana] eyes why.

In the presence, there is a hand-written manuscript.

Are not you tearing from the edge always, and only having to eat crisply?

u

Please eat.

Thank you very much.

Wasn't does it eat and it one [bokuha] and [tooko] senior's writers?

v

[End of Page 302]

308 [tooko] senior drew my face when standing up like a gentle face, and ..arm.. embraced closely.

The smell of the violet flower does, and the cheek, the ear, and the eyelid are wrapped in soft warmth.

w

It doesn't have such a face that seems to be sad.

When it slept, it got, you looked seemed sad so much, and it was not possible to become happy, and I understood so with two another degrees' It was a dialog of Kathe of 'Artaud Heidelberg'.

Scene of separation of two people.

The [tooko] senior whispers ..[odayakana].. in a melting voice.

'Ah then, my [ittaidoushitaraii] so curl Heinz' Sound 1 of the heart of the [tooko] senior who felt it in the palm at one time.

It is heard soon closely.

[Kizatokutoku], cc, and the [warakaku] pulse are carved.

'..very short.. sleep in beautiful youth' The arm is unpicked when lonesomely muttering, and it has parted from me.

It stands up with the bag, and it walks to the door.

And, the eye difference [shide] I of despair who watched was halted for being able courage and said to a smile seeing and a small child by the tone to teach an important thing.

[End of Page 303]

Chapter 3098 Writer who faces god

u

Neither [kokoroha] [kun] nor you are goodness ..becoming my writer...

It becomes everyone's writer.

Because you are a person who can do it

v

The door closes.

It goes.

It sees off with [bokuha] [****] as the [tamashiibouzen] spirit's coming off and having fallen.

It is not goodness in my writer ..becoming...

The saucer and such a thing are said now why.

It goes.

It wrote for the [tooko] senior.

Line [tsuteshimau].

I started standing up, dashing out from the room to feelings pushed up from the inside, and the [tooko] senior being followed up.

Neither already empty, long knitting three nor a delicate back figure is found on the coming [yashiya] passage.

I do not hear the footstep.

As if, it ran in the [kutsuhaka] stairs while remembering haste to have disappeared in the world that the [tooko] senior did not know somewhere, it descended, and shoes changed at the entrance.

Shine of gold before night comes.

[End of Page 304]

Warm..light..mist..wrap..schoolyard..black..long..knit..wind..dance..have..advance..girl..provide.

Small back and thin waist.

Waving white petal that dances fantastically in flutter and scatters skirt o.

The muffler rolled in a slight scruff of the neck was dazzling white.

It was said that that one muffler [bokunoda] one [kotofu] had been lost, and I shouted by seeming do 1 ..my muffler it.. and tearing of [nodo].

The [tooko] senior turns around in the danced petal Soft "[Tooko] senior []" light and the wind.

It is because I was crying.

I become a face that seems to cry, too.

I embraced its body thin as ran to the [tooko] senior while raggedly spilling tears, and hurled myself closely.

u

It is this and it doesn't exist in the goodbye.

Moreover, [masuyone] always it is possible to meet.

Please teach when the address is decided.

It writes a letter.

Sweets are sent every day.

If it is Hokkaido, the airplane is [tsuka].

[End of Page 305]

312 is gotten, and it is nearer than Iwate.

May I go cc because I live from me to meeting because the bus of the local train or the night train uses when it is [tooko] senior, and I do not understand how long to hang to the movement ..[] 1..?

v

The word that had been whispered in "cc It is not good" ear in a melting voice was unbelievable.

It looks up, and the smiling [tooko] senior reflects in the pupil of me who opens its wet eyes wide.

It determined alone, and the face of the person who tried to face there.

Even I .." ".. do not understand cc either.

It is not possible to explain well EEcE.

It might be wrong possibly.

It is necessary to do so, cc ..the desire.." Refuse Jerome's love, and like [arisa] that passes under the narrow gate only by one person.

The [tooko] senior wiped my tears by the finger while watching eye difference [shideboku] of [seionna] filled with love more than love.

u

It sleeps, it gets, and [kokoroha] [kun].

cc cry any longer.

It endures it even if it ..endurance.. nears to tears from ..holding out.. [kore].

Do your best then, without crying because the kite becomes [kokoroha] [kunno] confidence

v

[Tosa] slowly a warm voice wiping the lip by sweet the tip of a finger. cheek pools of eyes

[End of Page 306]

Chapter 3138 Writer [sayaku] faced god.

It looks up to wear it because of the under while wiping transparent grain by tickled the tip of a finger of "..laughter.. walk alone without crying standing up by thinking by ..[tsute].. watching with confidence".

The eyes are also ..[odayaka].. clear.

u

It promises, and [kokoroha] [kun].

Cry [tarishinaitte] already.

I do not understand why it to be good when thinking [kokoroha] [kunga] to be a cry.

cc Tears cannot be blown to cannot being any longer on the [kokoroha] [kunno] side in this way.

v

[Tooko] senior's finger is too gentle, and the watched pupil and the whispered voice have a lump in one's throat to think, spill tears, and fall when it is not necessary to cry all gentle and the blot of one love, and.

The eyebrow is lowered like "Hey, cry moreover" eyebrow [tooko] senior's having been embarrassed.

I said while sobbing convulsively.

[End of Page 307]

314

u

It makes the cry end today.

It has not cried any longer.

It promises.

Next, I do not cry until time when it meets the [tooko] senior.

Cry [chikamasen] cc [] only in front of the [tooko] senior already.

The [tooko] senior because of cc [] who swears it must not endure crying.

Please come to me to meet when you are dying to cry.

This time, it is strengthening [masukara] by indulging as for the [bokuga] [tooko] senior's tears.

v

Even if soot means a runny nose while raggedly crying, at all not persuasive has been understood.

However, this is the last really tears.

It has not cried any longer.

The smile disappeared from [tooko] senior's face, an intense pain and the sorrow floated on the pupil, it cried, and it became a so beautiful face.

However, the re-tremble of the chest at once beautifully with a smile.

The muffler was unpicked from the neck, and it was put on my neck.

It is wrapped in the feeling of warm wool.

The petal of cherry blossoms where it dances like the snow falls in my hair and it falls into the cheek.

When I drew it gripping the arm of [tooko] senior started being away, I put its lip together.

[Tooko] senior's lip seemed to melt, was softly wet, and it tasted like [shotsupoi].

[End of Page 308]

The writer deflecting faced [shoukami] by 315 might have been a taste of my tears.

I think that it touches by the feeling of a pulse each other and the temperature, the face is inclined many times, eyes are shut, and it does [zuibun] for a long time so.

[Ko] ..long way.. senior said that he or she would release the lip that had been piled up by moistened eyes.

[Tooko] senior's eyes were moistened further when saying while packing a nasty "..nastiness.. ..cc.. the first time" and "Even I am so" opinions.

And, with a smile as the eyes.

"Goodbye" my first kiss became parting kiss.

The [tooko] senior gently shakes off my hand.

A thin knitting three waved, and my cheek was patted quietly the rhythm in which the back was turned.

[Tooko] senior's back figure goes away to be melted at happy golden time before the night visits and to disappear.

The [tooko] senior need not turn around by "[Tooko] senior []" heart and turn around any longer in being torn feelings the voice of me who shouts.

[End of Page 309]

316

It calls while crying "Senior [] 1 of one [tooko] senior [] [tooko]" repetition and the repetition.

It is on my side for two years, and the name of the person who wraps me of each mind is called out by a white, gentle hand and one calls out an important name many times.

It gradually becomes far as its name suggests.

A thin shoulder had trembled only a little before the gate of the schoolhouse passed and it came off.

The [tooko] senior might also have been crying possibly.

However, walking was not stopped.

It steps forward to the other side of the gate as it is severe, and it has disappeared completely from among the view misted with tears.

The white muffler that the [tooko] senior rolled in the neck shakes to the wind.

It returned to the small room that had been spent by two people holding a deep sense of loss that half lost the inside where the world that did so and did not attach burnt in red, [bokuha] of petal [mamire], and the heart.

In the pipe chair to which the [tooko] senior was sitting, there is an old hardcover book.

It was 'Narrow gate. '

There was [tooko] senior's father's writing when the cover was turned over.

It is a book seen with the bookshelf of [tooko] senior's house.

The envelope of a light violet is placed there.

The letter paper seal was opened, and I read a long, in be written in the same color letter paper long letter.

œ

[End of Page 310]

Because it doesn't seem to be able to speak writer [umaku] faced [kokoroha] [kunhe] Chapter 3178 god, it makes it to the letter.

Because it seemed to cry when the [kokoroha] [kunno] face is seen and it speaks.

I ..[kokoroha].. have kept silent ..[kunni].. for a long time.

Did doing and I ..sending.. know [hatsu**] of [miu] Inoue why as [kokoroha] [kunha] had worried?

In the [kokoroha] [kunga] meeting of me to the bit [ita] novel for the first time, I was winter in the third grade of junior high-school.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki had business, and I went to the editorial department of the balmy wind company on the day of [kunpuushiyaa].

[Sokonatsu] was a nostalgic place because it often went to mother to carry and to deliver [rerarete] and father's imitation substitutions with which it became accustomed for [watashi] and it was familiar in childhood.

I was waiting to sit on the edge [kkode] chair of the floor, and for Mr./Ms. Sasaki's work to end.

The application manuscript that entered the cardboard box was just at time when the manuscript to which the next selection was finished returned and there was a wick in the pile about rookie of the year award .."...

[End of Page 311]

The one that 318 [sokokara] and the 1st was passed is assorted.

I was allowed to help while Mr./Ms. Sasaki was waited, too.

The [kokoroha] [kunno] manuscript was in the failure manuscript mountain.

It was shyness moat [ri] that the title [shu**] coming [de] 'Looked like in the blue heavens' that the bit withers greatly and politely was seen, and the interest was caught by a polite [sora] manuscript paper.

I was drawn in while taking, turning over casually, and reading settling down in tree and Hatori's fresh daily lives.

Reading 51 was frantically kicked when noticing.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki had been surprised.

I sit down on the floor, and the failure manuscript is [damono] silently . of [mekutteita].

The talk that wrote [kokoroha] [kunno] looked like the talk of mother well.

As feelings that it is warm, is gentle, and it likes someone overflow.

It missed, and made me happy feelings more and more.

The scene that the tree confessed to Hatori was especially loved.

Structurally, does a very sweet taste do when it was all-out, the confessed tree was lovely, it did not knit, and this scene was made [ro], and absent-mindedly as the lemon pie imagining it whether it was happily smart though it might not have been good. [amasuppa] [kute]

After it straightens, it lives, and it finished reading with a sigh, I present the manuscript to Mr./Ms. Sasaki and am a saying table.

[End of Page 312]

Chapter 3198 Writer [shita] faced god.

It reads and [hoshiitte] by all means.

[Te] though there might technically be a title.

[Iwayyami] [nichi] drops, it is wrapped in the dark in the room, the character sinks, and it is not possible to read it well no talk it that you may drop as it is.

I kept try to light, to sit on a chair, to knit my breath, and to read.

I was glad and had flown up from among the failure manuscript when Mr./Ms. Sasaki taught that the talk picked up remained in the last audition after January of the person luck.

It expected it by becoming of the chest the pain at the same time.

Because it knew the [kanako] aunt is the selection committee of the rookie of the year award.

Does the aunt ..what wind.. think of that talk because she reads?

Oaks thought to look like the mother's talk as much as me.

I have written a letter for a long time to the aunt.

After mother was gone, the aunt had shut one's mind for a long time.

It is shown to say it though it felt sorry for the mother's death from whom in the attitude.

[End of Page 313]

320 was not able to be done, memories with mother were made dirty on purpose, and I was damaged for myself.

Even if it knows the aunt suffers, I am completely [imashita] in [degizu].

When mother is alive.

Always..speak..mana..talk..aunt..provide.

Then, the aunt ends without suffering.

At least, when I can become it instead of ..desire.. [sanno].

Be able it to become mother's feelings while recalling that mother told a story thinking so, to continue the letter that might not be mailed to the aunt, and to continue to thunder [ki].

To the Japanese syllabary.

It called so.

However, however much it goes away to the other side of a narrow gate fast, and I talk to, no do answer of the word of the aunt.

I was not seen.

It seemed to confine memories with mother in the interior of the key mind, and to lock it.

..mind of [opasan].. ..[pureru].. being able.. [tara]. that novel that writes [kokoroha] [kunga]

[End of Page 314]

[Te] and I thought.

Writer [kokoroha] [kunno] novel faced 32 [yu] Chapter 8 god was chosen the grand prize, and became a book.

Hope arose again in my chest reading the aunt's choice way criticism though the aunt who did not do did not speak that at all.

If this child puts out the second work, the aunt might read the book.

When this child can ..writing.. ..[gi].. continue, ..harmful.. ..[kukoto].. [dekiru]. the story of the mana that writes mother at one time

It might reach aunt's mind.

I saw [furofi-ru] of the application manuscript, and knew [miu] Inoue went to the junior high school in Tokyo by the name of [kokoroha] Inoue.

[Kokoroha] is read as [gono] 8.

[Inouekono] 8i.

Is this child a boy?

Girl?

[Shira] ..what kind of child it is...

[Wa] and it were selfish imaginations of a literary girl. whether to write a wonderful talk after this ..what..

However, the chest was very sweet and happy while having the dream by this and that thinking in such a way.

[End of Page 315]

22.

Turn..first..fan.

[Tooko] was the first fan of you.

Mr./Ms. Sasaki's word is recalled.

After that, Mr. [naganin] is remark [tsuteitakotomo].

[Miu] Inoue : even if it doesn't exist if there is no [tooko] Amano.

From in a lot of manuscripts to [tooko] senior finding as for poor story that writes ..poor.. [bokuno]

It was [tooko] senior that coming to like my novel first from whom.

It had a lump in one's throat to reading of the girl of knitting three that had not met my story in the place where I did not know, and regarding me.

It tied and we were connected through the novel before it met.

When I had ceased from writing, the [tooko] senior was writing the very very sadness in the letter.

When it heard my name in the entrance ceremony in spring when the [tooko] senior moved up to the second-year pupil.

[Inouekono] 8.

[End of Page 316]

Chapter 8 The heart almost went out when the writer teacher who faced the god read out the name.

It might be that child.

When it peeled off, it went to the classroom of the after of [shio] Manabu type and the first grader, and the name written by [kokoroha] Inoue and the Chinese character was found to the class list of names that had been pasted to the wall, it was really glad.

It is correct and it that child.

It sat dimly without talking with [anoto] [koku] and [kokoroha] [kunha] whom on the chair.

After it had returned, I reported to [naganin] with gleeful abandon, "It was able to meet that child and it was a boy".

"Moreover, it is likely to write possibly" Ah how is it good?

When the light of a mind and new hope lit up, the aunt who heard the story said.

u

Impossibility.

That child cannot become a writer.

v

Cold ..[ro].. ..preparing.. [deshita] that breaks [ukuda] hope to pieces.

It was felt that [miu] Inoue that had not met was hated.

It became bright more and more feelings me in opposite.

Because the [kokoroha] [kunnoo] talk feels that it looks like in the mother's talk the aunt after all ..drinking 1.. though the aunt who was always disregarding me put the word.

[End of Page 317]

Because it was convinced.

Therefore, I said to the aunt with a smile.

In that case, I ..".. make that child a writer.

!

When [miu] Inoue put out the second Composition, it is thunder [itene] as for ..[obasasuisenbunn].. recommendation" The imposed it was a bet that I had one-sidedly decided.

Let's disappear from the aunt front when defeated at this bet.

My existence was noticed to afflict the aunt.

Still, I wanted to tell the aunt mother's desire some time.

If it is that child, it can be likely to be done.

That child is [shou] . in a genuine writer as for growth and that child.

I am a harm skein way in that child as for the second work.

It is seen to come, and I was going on purpose to tear, and, and ..me who did [kima**].., to eat [pe] [ji] with pleasure that [odo] [mune] dances fish [riwoshite] that reads the book under the lily magnolia not walking of [kokoroha] [kunga] in several days.

There was no hesitation at all since I was a boy though said by father to eat the book only in front of my writer.

Meeting the [tooko] senior is recalled.

[End of Page 318]

The last long, long lily magnolia of winter under.

Upperclassman that three knitting declared to me who boils who doesn't come who is perplexed with confidence vividly is strange.

One passing is eight-pair [tooko] Amano for two years.

"Literary girl" as seeing it

It was not a coincidence in Chapter 8 god that there was able to be ..facing.. writer.

The [tooko] senior under that tree at that time was able to decide the chest, to lend, and to have been finishing his ear my footstep.

Carrying to the mouth as having written [ranmiyoutensakubokuni] and three [dai**] also crying over the manuscript of a queer taste, and having corrected it are on the side, and having kept encouraging me.

The writer I taught and existed ..long way.. ..[ko] senior.. hard ..me.. all necessary to become it.

The hot one has a lump in one's throat to a full throat because it reads writing by a bright tone that it seems to be ..[kataku] [kokoroha] [kunha].. very nastily and stubbornly discouraged and there becoming it what many times.

..becoming it.. [kokoroha] [kun]. good one

[Kokoroha] [kunha] I was made to eat plow-really a lot of talks.

[End of Page 319]

Were 326 and [kokoroawa] [kun] and the graduation ceremony have been told the story of the ribbon?

When I was a second-year pupil, I made a vow for that ribbon.

To ..[kokoroha] [kunga].. writing a novel some time.

I connected the ribbon that [kokoroha] [kunha] I had dropped with the tree branch instead of me though I was not able to connect the ribbon.

Really, it was glad.

Is it from those days that feelings that confronted [kokoroha] [kunni] changed in me?

It was thought that the start wanted you to write the novel that mother was to have written in [kokoroawa] [kunni].

It has noticed.

To there is something definite nothing special in the talk of [kokoroha] [kunno] [**] [kumononiha] and mother with though the [kokoroha] [kunnoo] talk looks like the talk of mother.

The mother's talk was like the homemade food.

The taste was a taste for intimate people, and no one having been turned by many people though it felt relieved in simplicity and simplicity.

[End of Page 320]

Chapter 3278 Father who was the writer editor who faced the god said to the [kanako] aunt, "You were a person who had to write", and I also thought that it was [kokoroha] [kunha] book feeding [nin] while getting the one where [kokoroha] [kunno] [**] had existed every day.

[Tte] by which day that cannot be eaten comes the one that [kokoroha] [kunno] was written at one time.

Because it is a talk that is made only to mine and not disregarded.

It was very scared that the day came while hoping for a thing so.

[Kokoroha] true [kunni] because I was losing my it is not possible to speak for a long time in the mind.

Because it came to consider it fast as [kokoroha] [kunnokotowo] and a boy.

Burp [you] [kokoroha] [kunha] and externals were embarrassed children who hung cowardly the hand very much nastily by the crybaby in the sourpuss though it seemed to be gentle.

I think it to be occasional [doki] and a scolding of [zuruhodo] [masa], and obedient. unfair

Because the writer of [kokoroha] splendid [kunwo] has the done mission, [ritsubawatashi] is [togimeitarishichaikenai], such impure eyes, and [kokoroha] [kunwo] seeing [chaike] [shin] ..saying.. ..

The face reddened ..saying.. ..[ki].. competing by 1111 items more and more consciously, too and it ..[kokoroha] [kunni].. .."No ..approaching.. goodness" wick [nte].. had said to me so.

[End of Page 321]

It rolled and [kokoroha] [kunga] was written without thinking making it to the [kokoroha] [kunwo] writer ..this.. ..the moat.., and it was eating wick [gara] of three as for given sweets, and it shook whether neither [kokoroha] [kunto] over[kosuko], [gadegitara] nor that were happy when 28 was done and it lent it.

And, it went for advice to the fortune teller of famous when hitting.

The fortune-telling surely :.

It stands on the outside for a long time on the day of [dai] cold snow, and it has caught a cold.

Bear that held muffler or salmon in love large [korokai] for a long time it from time when [daisatsukaichiyuusake] appeared in summer or that fishy cc.

You should have done [asusu] to another target in love large [korokai] the going forward result.

Such a fortune-telling is believed why.

Only here lost one's strength though it read a letter seriously till then.

Tears that had withdrawn to simultaneous [yudan] by one degree relaxed one's guard and almost spilt again.

It looks graceful ..an intelligent niece so it.., and it comes off somewhere, and the ghost is feared and it trembles holding the pillow such certainly a person the [tooko] senior,

[End of Page 322]

The rubbish saying is believed, and destroying is an embarrassed senior and cc trying the connection of the ribbon to the tree branch handstand in the room straightening and that is worth, and the by the side trouble really as for the tomb of the book.

However, it is always all-out.

It was such such a person.

Chapter 3298 Because I was a writer who faced the god, I took a vow so that I was going to make it to the [kokoroha] [kunwo] writer renewing this feelings sealing it.

. of [kokoroha] [kunni] touching and way in the future like the elder sister.

Anything when it is separation of time when [kokoroha] [kunga] and novel were finished writing and

The [kokoroha] [kunno] side after all ..me.., it was long too much.

It is not good with [kokoroha] [kun] any further.

I stop [gitto] and the [kokoroha] [kunno] growth.

When whether the [kokoroha] [kunni] novel was absolutely a thunder was said it not was, it kept aghast.

The chest seemed to collapse thinking that the road where I wrote [kokoroha] [kunwo] spoiling, and making the refuge place had been shut.

I cannot not reach, either it existed when ..[kokoroha] [kunga].. nevertheless crying, and it is not possible ..[kokoroha] [kunga].. to have suffered from becoming silent any longer so that watching it is me.

An extra thing is done feeling the [kokoroha] [kunno] wark in [noyou] of some us.

[End of Page 323]

If reliance [nai] [kokoroha] [kunnomamadeii] and the novel for a long time need not be written to strengthening of person 3 by standing up at the will of me after it falls though 30 sorrows and pains are important, ..desire.. [tsu].

It is not ..[gitto].. good.

It was angry because of [nanasechan] as selfish.

[Nanasechan] came to meet with the [kokoroha] [kunno] muffler in me on the day of the graduation ceremony.

[Nanasechanha] and really good child.

The consultation was often received [kokoroha] [kunnokotode] in the library from [nanasechan].

It was worried because it was strained when the [kokoroha] [kunno] face was seen ..taking... a blunt attitude

[Kokoroha] [kunhe] straight.

It was thought it was good when ..becoming it.. feelings were lovely, pleased, and the child like wick [nasechan] became it for [kokoroha] [kunno] minute woman for a long time.

I ..[nanasechan].. was envied.

So now.

Wick of helping [gara] can walk to [kokoroha] [kunto] each other ..[nanasechannara].. surely.

I am unnecessary.

[End of Page 324]

Chapter 3318 I might be wrong as said of writer [nanasechan] faced the god.

No do be known whether [kokoroha] [kunkara]'s starting parting is my egoism either.

[Haworri] and [hawakaranai] still ..me... feelings of [arisa]

Father told me to read when a favorite person was able to do some time, and gave me 'Narrow gate'.

After it had met of [kokoroha] [kunto], I read it many times.

Why did [arisa] leave original of [jiero-mu] though loved?

Did I go alone?

Between two people.

There were no trouble.

The chest was shaken feeling the pain and suffering of [arisa] started being away from [jiero-mu] whenever paging it.

[Arisa] : in wrong.

..kick.. [kokoroha] [kun].

It is a literary girl who lives in [katewatashiha] and the story as provisions, and it is a daughter of [bun;you] Amano.

The [samata] writer's growth cannot be disturbed.

Father must know [naganin] poisoned it to coffee, and it possibly

[End of Page 325]

It was likely to make 332 mothers drink, and to have drunk also by me.

The doubt of [giwakuso] doesn't disappear from my chest now.

To become provisions that [kanako] writer Sakurai wrote, [bun;you] [sasa] [hen] [atsumasha] Amano might have lifted up me and the wife.

To make her write the novel on supremacy.

Even the interior was the person of the mind who was not able to exclude it though being laughed by the unclouded eye by father like transparent consomme soup that melted into each other various ingredients.

Therefore, cc though everything is only "Imagination" and exists.

It is a daughter of him from whom such I who thought that it might have gotten [kotomoa] b still succeeded his blood while fearing it if not permitted.

I wanted also to defend the writer like father, and to become a person who develops the writer though father might done it is necessary not to do.

I wanted to become [kokoroha] [kunno] and thunder [ku] provisions.

And, when thinking that [arisa] might also have passed under a narrow gate for Jerome, I think that it can understand feelings of [arisa] only a little.

Feelings of [arisa] to think of Jerome were true even if wrong.

It was "Superior barrel the one. " of [arisa]

[End of Page 326]

..it is easy to come.. [kokoro] lightens thinking so only momentarily.

It is ..sage.. clear.

Chapter 3338 It was only my [kokoroha] [kunha] certainly writer during writer [kokoroha] [kunto] over[koshita] [ni] year faced the god.

You were my important above all person.

That is not forgotten for a long time.

I remember all stories that write [kokoroha] [kunga].

Not mother's word on the way but my own word had fairly mixed with the letter to the [kanako] aunt, too.

I still pass under the narrow gate though there is a hesitation.

Please become a writer who is actually dark light [seru] as talked to the [kanako] aunt of [kokoroha] [kunmo] and that time please as for light.

Instead, because 'Artaud Heidelberg' hardly remains, it has the [kokoroha] [kunno] muffler.

Good-bye.

The [kokoroawa] [kunno] book is read somewhere under the same and emptiness.

Teeth are desperately chewed well and tears that seem to spill are swallowed.

[End of Page 327]

334 letters are returned to the envelope, it places between 'Narrow gate', the book is put in the bag, and it stands up.

It was wrapped in the room in the cold dark of the night when turning the lights off.

I think it is strong with the throat that seems to tear in the trembling mind.

I will also pass under the narrow gate.

Let's advance ahead of that.

Do..person..go..narrow..road..go..wide..road..way..easy.

If there are two people, it is possible to strengthen, it supports, it dresses, it is not lonely, and is changed suffering by pleasure.

That is very easy absolutely.

} It is times how many as happy as it goes by the person.

I also pass under a narrow gate as the [tooko] senior went alone, and it walks on an increased, narrow road the kick.

The chosen person is not a passed gate. coming ..finding.. [sema] [mon]

It is a gate that is found by my eyes, steeled oneself, and depressed.

Even if it is how much dark, even cold the road that leads [tsuraso] ahead or is even lonely or is painful, I am not two people } It is necessary to strengthen by the person.

Let's be so, and strengthen.

Let's steel oneself.

[End of Page 328]

Let's go alone.

¨

Let's reach it at last by the person.

..story.. [ra]. imagine the power for that

I fully got from that "Literary girl" or advance on the writer passage faced Chapter 3358 god, descend the stairs, and go outside from the entrance to the schoolhouse.

Warm golden scenery vanishes, there is not an appearance of the girl of knitting three, and either the injury has extended.

When walking alone this night and passing it, it is possible to meet again surely.

Because the [tooko] senior did not take the muffler.

Because it believed reunion.

Love of [daboku] started from the presence on dark night at this time at the time of having separated.

It knew [tooko] senior's picture was being decorated by the atelier in the music hall after it had become the third grader.

It came only in one side ..knitting three.., and it was wrapped in golden light in the evening, and [ko] ..long way.. senior in the picture rolled the curtain of a white race in the bare skin in near the window, and was reading the book.

[End of Page 329]

The smile seeing like the violet flower at which I was always looking in that small room floats and three are floating in 36 [sono] face.

Then, be watching me.

It is not ..the kick...

As for me advanced toward the gate in the schoolyard of the night now, wisdom [ramou] , has not cried over the picture yet.

Hereafter, I will laugh at the sorrow like the clown because I conceal it.

It desires to [katsubougushi] and [okegatoki] like the ghost or it determines as a fool, it holds in angel [noyou] that is [**chi] without forgetting the moon and the flower even if it covers with [**] it, and it keeps walking like the pilgrim who toward the sacred ground.

Let's become a writer who faces [nozosoushite] and the god.

To such a writer who watches the truth, appropriates the light of the name of imagination there, and creates the new world.

It walked in passing through the gate, leaving of the [bokuha] [tooko] senior, and an opposite direction.

[End of Page 330]

337

Six years passed ¢ [toutobon].

[Epiro] and L [gu] literary girl _ . 1111

[End of Page 331]

It is, and [kotofu] of a white skirt gives and signals the hand to the knit of the short sleeve of the strawberry pink with "Inoue" [hanso] in the lobby in the [kotobuki] airport as for 338.

It inadvertently looked admiringly at ..[yagu] Ka.. smile "Thank youed for coming Inoue", "No I'm sorry like the delay for a moment", "Was it does work, and busy?", "Well thanks to you", and "..one often seen.. Inoue's book in [sokka], the magazine advertisement or the bookstore" air.

It seems to have polished more and more after [buganina] of member of society though it was a beautiful woman from high school days.

After it graduates from the coming [yuuka] [kotofu] [sanha] university, the female office worker has been.

It is a vacation from today to summer vacation, and ..Paris.. ..going.. [kunobutaida].

To go to see operatic singer's stage that accomplishes a dramatic revival and got into the news last year.

"When it is possible ..[kunni].. to meet, it is ..retainer.. good" [ureyuuka] "..seeing.. ..seeming.. cc.

However, I am glad only to listen to the song even if it is not possible to speak.

Surely, it is thought that the song is pleased in the evening" It mutters in a melting voice.

It is said that the message will reach from the dying best friend by mail when becoming Christmas now.

[End of Page 332]

It would be he that sent it instead of seeing by 339 epilogues and Mr. Mito.

"The following performance went to see me" and "Thank you for coming to see off all the way for today yes" After it had said in a bright expression, [odayakaniboku] was watched.

Corbicula that cannot cause it solving

u

cc It is that sleep and [tooko] senior's reading [datte] cc saying [tadesengensho] in Inoue on graduation day as for 'Narrow gate'.

That was [irutte], and a declaration with favorite ..Inoue.. [zutto].

Even if I am not she of Inoue and become it, continuing thinking strikes Inoue though Juliet married other people with Jerome for [arisa].

At that time, I also passed under 'Narrow gate'.

v

A cheerful smile extends to [kotofu]'s face.

"Think though it is indeed settled now though it is Inoue lover and you may exist. "

u

Thank you.

[Kotofu] was her as too good for me.

v

Piece street muttered, "Fool" [ro] [tsusou] [i] while neglecting and feeling shy of ,, it waved, and it walked to the boarding gate.

I also went out of the airport.

,

Shining blazes on asphalt by blue like dazzling of the sky on the day of summer.

I thought that as many as six years had already passed from that graduation ceremony while facing the station because I renewed.

[End of Page 333]

The hemp your senior safely gave birth to the boy after that when 340 was reeled and it put it.

The coming [riyuu] and age are grade-schoolers in the child named Mr. [**nin].

..Mr. [naganin].. resembling the face, contents do not collect because it preaches to me, and grieve that what a saucy punk kid for a Mr. [naganin] throw in the firm one of the hemp your senior resemblance.

With [pishari] though it returned when the hemp your senior doesn't find employment by you and be worried even by the with one's own way, [tterukara], and the child.

Your senior of ..loveliness.. [asa] and Mr. [naganin] have cherished it by no pain though he puts in eyes of Mr. [**nin].

The hemp your senior married three years ago.

When it knew the other party of mud, I was never surprised.

There was divorce [**] more plentifully than the hemp your senior senior as a president of the [rikonrekiuwasa] trading firm, too and surroundings seemed to be strong opposition more

than time when the person that variously black [**] is a lot of gave birth to Mr. [**nin], and to be fusses.

The hemp your senior has married quickly the kick.

At the age a firefly year of three, the girl who was the born between the people says now the glowfly the name.

The profound attachment is sent to this child to say nothing of the hemp your senior.

It joins the civil service taking one kind of the nation, and Mr. Akutagawa of ..dirt.. [wamiufukushi] does and is spending child's of every day other party of ..[biwa].. work related to welfare.

The belief is an alb in an inquiry agency that goes out to travel suddenly, and is doubtful so as the hemp your senior says Mr. [naganin].

[End of Page 334]

Ito is done, and it puts it to remaining the nature it.

Mr. [takeda] Takeda became a teacher at the junior high school very much.

It acts cozy with Mr. [naganin] by becoming of here shamefulness.

[Kanako] [kanako] wins an overseas literary prize, and has improved the evaluation as the writer more and more.

'..nothing but..drink..day..title..work. It was a sacred what [kanako] had written up to now, opposite, sweet, gentle story.

[Tooko] senior's story is heard from Mr. [naganin] and Takeda sometimes.

It graduated from the university.

The harpoon gargle graduation thesis was Ogai Mori.

It found employment here 341 epilogues.

It never meets the kick.

[End of Page 335]

It comes to the apartment house of ..342 it is easy to do.. [sai] living alone, and the personal computer of study is started up.

Day returned if it cannot eat manuscript written for [tooko] senior.

I visited it and possession [sasakite] and Mr./Ms. Sasaki were visited.

It completed adding the parting scene at the end was published as the second work of [miu] Inoue when I was in the third grade of high-school, and became a best-seller.

Everything was cut off though many stories of the drama and the movie came as well as the first work.

Because you cannot reproduce a smile seeing, a clear pupil like that violet flower, and a gentle voice in cheek food Hitomi [donna] [nin].

In each mind, the people who read my book only have to imagine each "Literary girl" in it.

The request of [naike] and [zaredo] , work comes to an explosive hit of 'Literary girl' of about the second work without becoming interrupted , saying that 'Look like in the blue heavens' of [sora] 1 work eyes.

I keep writing on that day when it was decided to walk alone.

The door opened, and [mahana] produced the face being not going "It was possible ..elder brother.. to put the kettle on for tea"

The younger sister who became a junior high school student wants frequently to come to the apartment house, and to burn my care.

[End of Page 336]

Preparing meal, and washing seem to be happy because mother gives anything in the house that is corked and cooked by 343 [epirogu].

The property of ..saying.. [mahana] anyway increases fast, too.

It massaged it because there was a friend after it had entered summer vacation who made fun of "Already marry" while half cohabiting, too ..the embarrassment...

Even the younger sister says [mahana].

A sweet smell of the lemon pie drifts from the other side of the door.

u

Hey, it is early, and it is an elder brother.

[Tte] and [naniyattenno].

Elder brother:

v

[Mahana] is popeyed.

I rolled a white muffler in the neck, and went out of the room.

It passes on the side of "The muffler is rolled though summer why" and "It is because it is summer" [genkankuma] [mahana], and it goes to the door porch.

It became on the wall on the side of the door and when [piyou] Scott was stopped with the thumbtack, [mahana] became a look of astonishment more and more [ma] of the bear that had put on clothes of Santa.

u

One bear [] of [naniso].

Did the addition of the fish to suitable [shite] [ro] of Santa, this fish, and the elder brother draw?

Why is it Santa in summer?

Fish why?

v

Avoiding

"Is not the salmon seen?"

u

Salmon [].

[Tenno] ..add the salmon.. why.

And, why is such [tokoni] hung?

[End of Page 337]

Charm of magnetic.

Are the elder brother and the manuscript blocked, and have it become head [hen]?

L3 "It went well ..be awful.. manuscript", "The cod and teacher [miu] Inoue can think by such a bear's hanging so that new charge may come and rolling [te] and such a muffler even in the odd person", and "It is good" we were going to laugh.

Person who .."of" "Because of person he or she into whom the person changes very much, too.. takes charge, and knows.

v

u

Yes.

[Mahana] sleeps, too" The Santa of the bear presented to "Get" eve by the [tooko] senior sees us holding the salmon in one's mouth.

It doesn't forget.

It was in the mind for a long time.

Man of Destiny rolls a white muffler, and waits for her in front of the bear that held the salmon in one's mouth.

[End of Page 338]

She comes from the door soon.

The chime rang.

[Mahana] runs to the room with the interphone.

u

The muffler is removed and I'm sorry to have kept you waiting, and hey, it is a bear and it is Inoue who doesn't take charge having come and early, and.

Yes, it was, and waited.

The lock is released now" The sound where the elevator rises.

The sound of ..concerning.. [ku]. right and left it

Light footstep that approaches.

The ear is clarified in feelings happy to shut eyes.

The chime rang, and and, I opened one's eyes, and tried the knob.

345 epilogues

[End of Page 339]

Hello it is the Nomura beauty moon of [muramiduki] of ..kick.. [atogagi].

It became a conclusion .."Literary girl" series.. safely.

[Reshineta] book is Gide's 'Narrow gate' continue to volume on

Gide .."The story ƒÈ and the romance were called" novel ".. was dividing this work.

It was not possible to touch by this volume though I wanted to write around here neatly.

Moreover, because the writer here dared to include the novelist's meaning, it made it to [romanshie] though "Novelist" was a correct answer to [romanshie] of the title.

Please acknowledge it.

The diary used in the work was overwhelmed on the first page.

Gide has left a large amount of mud records of the letter and the day, and you may write here.

It is done by being the [ippa] playing at as ..surprise.. [kukoto].

The judgment doesn't attach, and it is drawn in even where is true while being played at.

An impact diary might surely be dashed off to the plog if alive at the done present age of [gekiteki].

Please read the interest and read lean by all means.

Sense of values seems to change.

The end seemed to was a hero it and worked hard [nbasate] and reliance [nakatta] ..[konoha].. [kokoroha].

Being possible to do the [**ana] weir also determined it respectively.

Any child should be able surely to become happy even if there is repaying.

Because it is a start that comes after the last.

[End of Page 340]

It is soaked in the last reverberations now though there are no 349 postscripts.

Thank you for everybody who has read up to now.

It was a bunch of a thick questionnaire postcard charge when making arrangements for the postcard, and was glad or embarrassed for the usual bringing to ripen ..it was not possible to go.., and to see it.

Thank you really for [a] as for a beautiful person to whom the person who had given the letter also introduced "Literary girl" on the homepage.

Whenever a beautiful word was gotten, it was encouraged.

This story was able to be written by my present self's capability or it did not collect being worrying worried though the start submitted the project by power.

As I thought, it was continuous of the volume, rewriting, and rewriting and rewriting.

Every time, it is admiring for meeting for a long time for ..association.. charge.

Having pushed was this charge of the first back , saying that "Let's write".

Because the tendon niece who does when when also works on the work hard, it is thought that "Literary girl" was a work that was able to be finished writing only as this person.

Also for Miho Takeoka in [takeokamihosuteki] [i] last, a wonderful picture was always gotten, and it was really happy.

I will inform you though it wants to put out the picture collection of "Literary girl" for a long time, and it kept asking when it achieves and one release date when it ..aspect.. has it is decided.

Cartoon [rensaikousaka] [**] picture serial started.

Drawing is like [rito]. Kosaka

It is beautiful that the expression of [tooko] and [kokoroha] divides plump [kawai] [kawa], and as much as one lovely color is transparent and beautiful.

[Do] is [ganganbawa]-even number.

[End of Page 341]

It is a sale on the 22nd months of 50 of [ran] or more.

Please see by all means.

It informs them of it by three [mouhitotsu].

Feeling [yuu] that did [korabo] with 'Stairs at the school' to [korabo] short collections of sales in October was written.

[Korabo] with 'Fool, test, and summons beast' opened to the public with WEB is collected.

In addition, because [korabo] with "Literary girl" that the edge teacher of that [bakatesu] had written was collected with Mr./Ms. Takeoka's newly written illustration, x [utsuta] ~ scene of 1 [kokoroha] was appealed hot ..the must see.. to draw absolutely.

The following are short ..".. collections of literary girl [**].

- of talk that talks comical, and acts cozy ..wanting write...

Here is good though here is anecdote when "Reliable, good-looking [kokoroha]" can be written.

Ah it seems however to have a hard time though it writes again.

When it is possible to associate a little more by such feeling, it is glad though this volume was safely concluded.

Then, I was going to quote the inside and the following writing by Nomura beauty moon ¦ on July 17,'12008 or to refer.

Narrow gate..Gide..SHINCHOSHA Co...July..issue..June..keep secret..diary..Andre..Gide..Shinjo..Ltd...humanities..study..May..grain. ..death.. [nazuba]. do wheat

v

Written by Shinjo [**] Akira and "Marriage Gide of heaven and hell and madeleine" Shueisha, Inc. of March 30, written by Gide, [daimanabuyaku] Horiguchi, SHINCHOSHA Co., and 1969/, June..Artaud..Heidelberg..Mayer..Foerster..Maruyama..Iwanami Shoten, Publishers..February.